Search the Community

Five A week after his competition Chris could finally take the plane back home. Ever since his victory he'd felt drained and for the first time since high school he'd gone a week without working out. He got home and greeted his girlfriend by kissing her deeply on the mouth but his 7 incher showed no reaction whatsoever. Trisha didn't insist either and he just went to bed to sleep it off. The next morning Chris awoke feeling recharged and walked into the bathroom. He stepped onto the scale and blinked as it stopped just under 200 pounds: he'd somehow lost 36 pounds! He looked at his reflection and saw that he looked softer. "Better hit the weights to build back some mass", he said to himself. Jeremy entered his uncle's gym proudly: he'd gained 36 pounds of muscle from the curse and his body was more ripped than ever. The smile faded a bit from his face as he heard the low, rumbling noises echoing against the ceiling. He stepped into the weight area and stared at Ted doing bench presses with a fully loaded bar. The bar moved up and down with perfect control. Ted racked the weight and sat up, looking at the staring Jeremy. "Ah, you're back. Give me hand", he rumbled. "You need a spot?", Jeremy asked. "Like a little boy could spot this fully loaded bar", Ted said laughingly, "No, it's too light for me to really train. You stand behind me and push down the bar with all your might when I press it up". "That's dangerous, man", Jeremy objected. "DO IT, boy!", Ted boomed and laid back down on the bench. Jeremy sprinted over to the bench and pressed the bar down like the teen beast had told him. His eyes widened as Ted pushed the bar up without shaking. "Push, I told ya", Ted grunted in between reps. "I'm pushing", Jeremy protested in between fastening breaths. After 20 reps, Ted could feel Jeremy's force wear down and he grinned as he saw the guy's red face. He cranked out ten more reps and racked the weights. Jeremy let go of the bar as the teen beast's paws released the iron and groped the pecs straining his tank top. "What do ya think yar doing?", Ted barked loudly, "That was set 1. Three more to follow, boy! Grab that bar and push hard this time!" Jeremy quickly grabbed hold of the bar as the giant teen lifted it up. He gritted his teeth and pushed down with all his might. "Too weak, boy", Ted boomed and cranked out perfect rep after perfect rep; his pecs bulging with power as they fought against the resistance of the fully loaded bar and the 225 pound bodybuilder. Once again, he pumped out 30 reps, steadying the bar in his strong grip as Jeremy's arm began to shake from the effort. Jeremy didn't let go of the bar as the teen beast racked the weight. His own triceps were on fire from being pushed back. He looked down at the huge chest, noticing the tears appearing on the tight tank top and gulped. "Miring the goods, boy?", Ted asked and lifted the bar for his third set. A grin formed on his lips as he felt the clearly weakened power of the bodybuilder: he was so much stronger than this professional athlete. His own pecs were burning with a hardening pump as he kept cranking out reps. He passed 30 reps, 40 reps before racking the weight with a load banging noise at 50 reps. He inhaled deeply, his pumped pecs ripping his sweat-drenched tank top some more and looked up, staring directly in the 225 pound bodybuilder's eyes. Sweat dripped from Jeremy's dark red face, his own muscular chest heaving as he filled his lungs with oxygen. He looked back in the teen beast's dark eyes but quickly looked away as he felt intimidated. He gulped once more as he stared at the protruding chest ready to rip through the insanely tight tank top. Further down, a thick pipe was clearly outlined in the grey sweatpants. "Final set, boy", Ted boomed and pushed up the fully loaded bar. Despite his pecs being pumped and drained from his grueling workout, the weight fell easy to Ted: the double dose of his new steroids had made his balls grow bigger and they flooded his beastly body with testosterone. Jeremy's body rocked back and forth on the rhythm Ted imposed to the moving bar. Jeremy gaped at the teen's working pecs,; the muscle visible through the now almost transparent tank top. He could also see a dark patch forming at the tip of the thick pipe in the sweatpants. "MORE!", Ted roared as he pushed out more reps. His pecs were burning as he pumped more blood into the big muscles. His face turned into a dark red, angry mask, sweat flowing in streams over it as he reached 40 reps. "More", he gritted between his teeth and summoned more strength from his 280 pound body. Jeremy's body now shook violently as the teen beast's massive arms, his thick triceps pumped at the back of them, quaked from the effort. Ted cranked out 15 more reps, his tank top ripping more and more as his pumped pecs pushed the stretched fabric beyond its limits. His cock throbbed inside his sweatpants, tenting them visibly. He racked the bar with a loud roar and sat up swiftly. "That'll do, boy. Move", he rumbled as he got up from the bench and pushed the 225 pound bodybuilder aside. Jeremy was thrown aside by the teen beast's powerful shove, crashing into the smith machine. He steadied himself against the smith machine and looked at the huge 18 year old who began doing pushups and decided to hit the showers. Ted pumped out 10,000 pushups to end his chest workout and strutted over to the showers himself. He ripped off his skintight, sweat-drenched tank top, pulled off his sweatpants and entered the shower zone. Jeremy stared in awe as the teen beast emerged in front of him. Even though a layer of fat coated the guy's body, every muscle was outlined underneath. "I can barely flex my pecs", Ted grunted. Jeremy looked at the teen's chest and his mouth fell open. The thick muscles that protruded atop the muscle gut, were shiny red from all the blood pumped into them during the workout. "You like real muscle, boy?", Ted asked with a sneer. Jeremy nodded and moaned faintly as his hands made contact with the strong pecs. His 6 incher throbbed painfully hard and exploded against the teen beast's muscle gut as the thick pecs bounced under his grasp. Ted grabbed hold of the bodybuilder's shoulder and spun him around. His rock-hard 11 incher, throbbing hard after his workout, brushing against the muscular ass. "No", Jeremy mumbled as he felt the thick head between his legs. He tried escaping but the teen simply pushed him against the tilled wall. His mumble turned into a shriek as the thick snake was rammed into him. "YEAH", Ted boomed as he slammed his cock hard in and out of the clenching ass, his heavy balls smacking against the bodybuilder's hamstrings. Despite his 225 pounds of muscle, Jeremy felt like a helpless child as the huge teen ravaged his ass. "How ya like being fucked by a 280 pound god?", Ted bellowed deeply and violently raped the bodybuilder. Jeremy's body was being pushed against the tilled wall by sheer force the 280 pound teen beast produced. "YEAUGHN!", Ted roared as he came in angry spurts inside the bodybuilder's ass. 12 thick loads of sticky cum squirted from his 11 incher into the spasming athlete in his grasp, making his six-pack bloat. Jeremy's knees buckled and he collapsed down on the floor as the teen beast's thick rod left his ass. He noticed cum and blood pooling around him as it leaked from his devastated ass. "Bodybuilders sure aren't what they used to be", Ted sneered as he looked down on the worn out athlete. He turned around, showered quickly and strutted out of the shower zone, the muscle of his ass flexing and relaxing with every step he took. Jeremy stared at the teen beast's wide, muscular back. "I can't wait to steal his muscles too. Then we'll see who's boss", he said to himself as he got up weakly. His ass protested painfully as he stepped cautiously into the locker room. He waited until he heard Ted leave before getting dressed himself: he didn't want to be naked in the same room as the teen beast anymore. Ted got home with a big grin on his face. He noticed Chris and Trisha leaving their car and strutted over to them. "Hi, Ted", Trisha said and kissed him on the cheek to greet him. "Ya guys up for a swim?", Ted asked, "My housemate got a pool installed last week and I'm gonna dive in. Wanna join me?". "Is there any room to work on my tan aside the pool", Trisha asked in a lust-filled voice. "Off course", Ted replied, what ya think, Chrissy?" "I don't know…", Chris began. "Come on, hon", Trisha interrupted, "it'll be fun. And you look good in your speedos.". "Great, I'll see ya guys in a few minutes. Come round the back, pool's in the garden", Ted said and strutted away. Trisha rushed inside their house. Chris just walked into their room as she emerged from the bathroom, wearing her tiny black bikini. "Something wrong, hon?", Trisha asked as she noticed her boyfriend's look. "I don't like the idea of my girl parading around like that", Chris said. "Oh please, I wore exactly the same outfit when we first met. Remember I was a podium girl at your contests back then?", Trisha answered, "Besides you're way better looking than your cousin". Chris didn't have time to react as Trisha simply grabbed a towel, hung it around her shoulders and went downstairs. Chris got changed quickly, draped a towel around his less muscular waist and followed her. They arrived at the pool but Ted wasn't there yet. Trisha unwrapped her towel, placed it on a lying chair and installed herself in the sun aside the pool. Chris tossed his own towel down, kissed his girl on the mouth and dove in the pool. He swam a few lanes, trying to forget his lost pounds of muscle and the somehow flabbier look of his 199 pound body. He swam up to the edge of the pool, folded his arms on the tiles and positioned his head atop his forearms, staring at his girlfriend's nice body. "Ya guys are already here". Ted's deep voice made both of them look at the door and their eyes widened in surprise as Chris' younger cousin emerged from the house. Trisha bit her lip in pure lust as she scanned the uncovered body of the guy that had fucked her brains out daily during her boyfriend's absence for the first time. Ted stepped out of his house and revealed his body as he stepped into the sun. His 280 pound body simply oozed masculinity: his five o'clock beard highlighted the angular shape of his otherwise young looking face; the layer of fat that covered his clearly strong and hard looking muscles gave him a prison-like, intimidating physique from his bull neck over his wide shoulders, protruding chest down to his strong muscle gut; his thick legs filled the pipes of his swim shorts completely, wrapping the fabric tightly around the muscular quads and hams and showcasing his ass; a prominent bulge snaked down the right pipe against the thick quad. "Looking hot, Trish", Ted said as he looked at his cousin's girlfriend. He winked at her and noticed the wet patch forming on the tiny pants of her bikini. "Let's swim", he said and jumped in the pool. Chris looked up and the sun was blocked from his sight as his huge cousin dove over him into the pool. Chris' eyes scanned the thickly muscled body that stretched out inches above his face and felt like a killer whale sprang over him. Instinctively, he reached out and touched the giant beast jumping over him, his fingers brushing the hard surface of his cousin's muscular body. Ted emerged gracefully next to his cousin, pretending to ignore Chris touching his torso. Chris stepped back involuntarily, pressing his own still muscled back against the tilled wall of the pool, and looked up into his cousin's dark eyes: the 6 feet teen eclipsed him in height and width. "Ya up for some water polo, Chrissy?", Ted asked and positioned his hands next to his cousin's shoulders against the wall. Chris felt more intimidated then ever by his 5 year younger cousin, his eyes scanning the thick arms that screamed power. "Sure", he said and dove under to escape the muscle prison. Ted grinned as his cousin surfaced a few feet further. He swam to the far side of the pool, grabbed the bright yellow ball and tossed it to the middle of the pool. "Ready?", he yelled to his cousin at the other side of the pool. "Yep", Chris said, staring at the ball. "GO!", Ted boomed and launched himself toward the center of the pool. His thick, strong legs propelling his 280 pound body through the water. Chris also swam toward the ball, his 199 pound body encountering less resistance than his way bigger cousin's but his weaker muscles not producing as much strength and speed. He extended his hand to the ball but a big paw rose up underneath it and tossed it up in the air. Ted surfaced inches away from his cousin, extended his thick right arm and snatched the ball in midair, his paw encircling more than half of it. Chris propelled himself up and forward and attempted to grab the yellow ball. Ted put his left paw against his cousin's still muscular chest and shoved him back like he waved off a fly. Chris' 199 pound body was driven back a few feet by the force of the shove. Ted lifted the ball above his head, his right bicep balling up into its 28 inches in the process, and threw the ball hard into the goal at his cousin's end of the pool. "1-0", Ted said in his deep voice. Chris swam to his end zone and grabbed the ball. He saw his cousin looking at Trisha and decided to make his move. He propelled himself at full force to the other end of the pool. Ha passed his cousin at the center of the pool and swam toward the goal. Trisha pointed at the pool and Ted turned around to see his smaller cousin swim by and moving closer to the goal on his end of the pool. He dove and shot underneath the surface to his cousin, his strong legs pushing him forward like a dolphin. Chris was within shooting range of the goal and raised his right arm. Just as he was about to launch the ball, a huge paw grabbed hold of his forearm, encircling it completely and the thick fingers digging into his corded muscles; the jolt of pain made him drop the ball. He turned his head and saw his cousin emerging from the water. He kicked wildly at the teen beast's stomach, his foot hitting the hard surface of the muscle gut. But it was no use, his cousin's other paw grabbed his left hip and pulled him toward him. Chris fought back with full force but he was no match for his cousin's strong arms: within seconds his back was against the muscled surface of huge teen's torso. Ted wrapped his left arm around his cousin's torso just underneath his pecs and released his right forearm to grab the ball with his right paw. "You're not playing nice, Chrissy", Ted said in his cousin's ear. Chris squirmed in the teen beast's strong grip, his hands tugging at the thick forearm wrapped around him. Ted smirked and flexed his left arm a bit, hardening his hold while his right paw playfully tossed the ball up in the air. Chris grunted in pain as the steely 28 inch bicep dug into his side and the thick forearm pushed the air out of his lungs as it began crushing his weakened abs. He could also feel his cousin's cock hardening against the back of his leg as it swelled inside his swim shorts. Ted turned around, securing his cousin's 199 pound body tightly against his own, and launched the ball hard into his cousin's goal. "2-0. Ya better start to fight back, Chrissy", he said into his cousin's ear as he released him and swam off. Chris rubbed his painful torso, a red band appearing where his cousin had grabbed him. He saw Ted talking to Trisha and swam to the ball. He fetched it and turned around to discover an empty pool: his big cousin was nowhere to be seen. He turned his head around a few time but didn't see to teen beast. He began swimming with the ball and reached the center of the pool. Suddenly, he felt a strong current behind him and a big shadow fell over him. He turned around and a cry formed on his lips. Ted had been hiding on the bottom of the pool, his huge chest filled with oxygen, to wait for his cousin's next move. When the smaller guy began swimming toward his part of the pool, his trap was ready. As soon as his cousin reached the very center of the pool, he moved behind him, squatted down on the bottom of the pool and summoned every ounce of strength in his 280 pound body to propel himself up. His beastly quads bulged and flexed as he shot up and emerged from the water. An evil smirk formed on his lips as his body rose up from the water until just his calves were underneath the surface, towering over his 199 pound cousin. He extended his thick arms next to his body, forming a wide cross before crashing down onto his cousin. The cry died on Chris' lips as the teen beast fell down atop him, dragging him down under the water. He fought with everything he had left but his huge cousin trapped him against the pool floor. His own back was against the tilled floor while the teen beast lay atop him. He squirmed and budged but the 280 pound body trapping him didn't move. He clawed at his cousin; his fingers trying to dig into the hard flesh in vain while he could feel the oxygen escaping his lungs. He made a final, desperate effort and managed to slip free and swam up; he inhaled fiercely, filling his lungs with air. Ted had seen the look of panic in his cousin's eyes and had let him get free; he could have easily held the guy down until he drowned. Just as his cousin filled his lungs for the third time, he grabbed his flanks and pulled him under again. Chris felt the strong paws encircling his waist and pulling him under. He fought back in vain as his cousin's thick, strong arms overpowered his worn out body. Ted smacked his cousin into his torso, trapping his face between his pecs. He wrapped his arms around his cousin's back and pulled him into his huge body as he let the both of them sink down to the bottom of the pool. Chris tied resisting but the two huge arms wrapped around him like two thick anacondas pushed his own arms into his flanks. The protruding chest began crushing his face as his cousin began flexing his pecs. He could feel the teen beast's big cock hardening some more against his own soft one. Ted felt all powerful and hardened his flex even more while his cock swelled inside his swim shorts. Pain shot through Chris as the steel-like girders of the muscle prison that trapped him hardened even more around him. His head got free from the canyon between the protruding pecs on his cousin's chest and shot aside against the surface of the hard left pectoral. His lips encountered the protruding, hard nipple and instinctively he sucked on it. Ted's head shot back in unexpected pleasure and his cock hardened further as his smaller cousin sucked his sensitive nipple. He enjoyed the pleasure, his now rock-hard cock smacking against his cousin's weakened abs. He knew the smaller guy was on the verge of passing out and released his grip to let him up. Chris surfaced as soon as the strong arms broke their grip. He took in deep breaths, filling his lungs and chasing the black dots that danced in front of his eyes. Ted surfaced also. He grabbed his smaller cousin, hoisted him out of the pool and laid him down aside it. Then, he got out himself. Chris stared up at his huge cousin towering over him; the teen beast's rock-hard cock tenting his swim shorts. Ted turned around, ripped off his own sweat shorts and stepped over to Trisha. He positioned himself over her frail, 120 pound body and rammed his cock into her through her bikini pants. Trisha's eyes rolled back in pleasure and her back arched off chair as the thick head of Ted's 11 incher invade her. Her hands grabbed hold of his wide, muscular back for support, unable to dent the undulating mounds of muscle that flowed into each other. Ted drove more and more inches of his monster meat into his cousin's girlfriend right in front of his eyes. Trisha convulsed and shivered in ecstatic pleasure, her back arching up even more and pressing her body against the teen beast's hard torso as her juiced began flowing along the hard snake that was being pushed roughly into her. One third of the teen's meat made her climax faster than her boyfriend's entire cock. Still pumped and horned up after trashing his cousin, Ted drove two more inches of his hard meat into Trisha before he began pumping in and out of her. He fucked her hard, savoring his domination in front of his cousin, and trashed the chair they were laying in. "GOD! GOOOOOOOOD! Ughn…", excited moans and incoherent sounds escaped Trisha's mouth as the 280 pound, muscular beast began to fuck her hard. She cramped up and spasmed against the hard slabs of beef of his torso. She wrapped her legs up around his thick legs, letting her frail body rock back and forth under the force of his fucking. Ted put his hands on the ground and cranked out some pushups as he fucked his cousin's girlfriend harder and harder. "YEAUGHN!", he roared deeply and loudly as his orgasm exploded through his 280 pound body, his huge muscles flexing in the process. Trisha passed out: her senses being overloaded with pleasure as the teen beast came inside her. Her limp body hung atop his thick snake as he did some more pushups. Ted felt cum drip along the exposed two thirds of his shaft and slid onto his dangling, big balls. He withdrew from Trisha and stood up in front of his cousin: his 11 incher pointed straight up and kept blasting out angry spurts that flew up above his own head and splattered down in a sticky rain on his beastly body. As his orgasm wore down, he strutted over to his cousin and roughly lifted him up. Chris stared up at the teen beast as he was lifted from the ground. He shivered in the strong grip and felt the still hard, cum-drenched cock slid along his own abs. "Yar girl is mine now, Chrissy", Ted boomed, "She'll keep living with ya and ya better take good care of her. Got it?". Chris nodded in response and was thrown down on the floor. "Now get her home!", Ted barked and dove back into the pool.

Four Chris was preparing his bag for his upcoming trip: he would be out of town for two weeks to compete in a level 1-event and the San Francisco-masters. He gazed up and turned his head around as he thought he heard a deep, beastly roar coming from the house next door. He gulped as it reminded him of his cousin's deep voice from his nightmare. "Must be imagining things", he said to himself and went into the bathroom to fetch some stuff. He had to grab the washbasin for support when a feeling of weakness fell over him. His vision went dark for a split second and his knees buckled while goose bumps appeared all over his body. He blinked a few times and looked at his reflection in the mirror. His tank top still clung to his well-trained, 215 pound frame but he could swear something was off: his wide, rounded shoulders that normally formed a strong line seemed to hunch forward slightly and his protruding pecs seemed to hang down a bit lower against his tank top as if his big muscles were pulled down by gravity. "Lack of sleep is getting to me", he said and discarded the thought. He grabbed his razor and toothbrush and put them in his bag. He tossed his bag over his shoulder and went downstairs. Next to his car keys on the kitchen table he found a note. "Some inspiration to bring back the gold" He turned the note around and discovered a picture of his girlfriend in her tiny, black bikini. He put the picture in his wallet and left, feeling a bit uneasy having to leave his girl behind. Ted had finished cleaning the cum-stained bathroom, pulled on a fresh tank top and his baggy hoodie and went out for a workout. He felt the energy flowing through his veins and his balls pulsing as they released amounts of testosterone in his body. He saw his cousin putting a bag in his car and headed over. "YO, Chrissy". Chris nearly jumped up as he heard the deep voice. He turned around and instinctively took a step back as he saw his big cousin strutting toward him. He looked up into 6 feet tall teen's eyes. Ted couldn't suppress a faint grin as he noticed his muscular cousin stepping back from him. "Recovered from our arm wrestling, Chrissy? Just say when ya want a rematch. I'ld love to wipe yar ass again", Ted said and intently stopped very close to his cousin. Chris gulped and tried not to look intimidated but his big cousin standing just inches in front of him, made him feel uncomfortably. His feeling of physical supremacy, regained during his shower-fuck, evaporated as he was reminded of his defeat. The musky smell surrounding the big guy added to his unease. "Just kiddin', Chrissy", Ted said and laughingly patted his cousin's muscular shoulder, "Ya going on a trip?". Chris relaxed a bit at the teen's smile but suppressed a grunt from the surprisingly hard pat. "Off two weeks to compete. Defending my titles.", he said while scanning his cousin's big frame hidden under the baggy hoodie. Ted followed his cousin's gaze and grabbed his right arm, playfully closing his big paw around the 20 inch bicep he destroyed last night. "How's yar arm feeling? Hurting after I crushed it?", he asked and clenched his paw some more around the hard muscle. "I'm fine", Chris said, his voice cracking slightly as his aching bicep was dented by the paw. He cleared his throat while the surprisingly hard grip released the strong orb of meat atop his right arm. "Could you do me a favor, Ted", he asked as he looked back up into his cousin's eyes. "Ya name it", Ted replied with a smug grin on his face. "Would you mind keeping an eye on Trisha? First time she can't come with me cause of her work. You're family and live next door, so…", Chris asked. "No worries, Chrissy. I'll take care of her", Ted answered. "Thanks a lot, Ted", Chris stated and extended his hand to his cousin. Ted grabbed his cousin's hand, his big paw engulfing it and shook it powerfully. Chris winced a little, a faint painful grunt escaping his mouth and pulled his hand from the strong grip. Or tried to. Ted grinned as he felt his cousin trying to break free. "See ya in two weeks, Chrissy", he said and opened his paw. Chris got in his car and drove off, seeing his cousin's smiling reflection in his side mirror. Jeremy put the voodoo doll at the bottom of his bag and left his uncle's gym in a hurry. He jumped into his car and raced off to the airport, happy he hadn't run into the teen beast and wouldn't have to see him for two weeks. He felt energy flowing through him and strutted proudly across the crowd. He noticed his rival Chris standing at the check-in and thought the guy already looked less intimidating. He followed him from a distance, feeling stronger and more confident by his rival diminished aura. He got in line for the flight a bit behind his rival and installed himself at the rear of the plane. Arriving in San Francisco, he took a cab to his hotel. He strutted through the hallway, checked in and got to his room on the second floor. As soon as he entered his room, Jeremy tossed his bag on the floor and fished out the voodoo doll. He went into the bathroom and stripped in front of the mirror. Strength flowed through his 209 pound body as he went through some poses, highlighting his excellent shape. He grabbed the doll and clenched his fist around it. Instantly, he felt more energy coursing through him. A few blocks away, Chris felt a sudden surge of weakness come over him in his hotel room. The room danced before his eyes, his knees buckled and he crashed down atop his bed. "Must be some kind of jetlag", he muttered to himself before passing out in a deep, dark sleep. "Yeah", Jeremy grunted to his reflection. He could swear his muscles were getting more defined in the mirror. He flexed his chest a final time, striations and veins pushed up against his skin and went to sleep as he gave the voodoo doll another squeeze. Back at home, Ted was having the workout of a lifetime. The double dose of his new steroid atop his usual dose of old steroids pumped energy and testosterone through his huge body. He had set new personal records on every lift, pushing more weight and pumping out more reps than ever. He'd been in the deserted gym, filling it with his grunts and roars, for three hours and moved into the final part of his grueling workout: smashing his arm muscles. His arms, together with his shoulders, had always responded best to his training. The 25 inch orbs of power atop his arms dwarfed his other huge muscles. "Let's see what my babies can with their new fuel", he groaned to himself as he grabbed the heaviest dumbbells. He raised the 130 pound dumbbells slowly and lowered them back down with perfect control. "Feels like a feather", he said and began cranking out perfect rep after perfect rep. Blood began flowing into the meaty masses, a web of veins branching off the thick vein that snaked from his delts over the biceps onto his thick forearms. "More", he gritted between his teeth as he kept moving the weight up and down, pumping more blood into his swelling biceps. In his sweatpants, his plump dick followed this lead and blood began inflating the thick shaft. "Bigger", he grunted in between fastening breaths. His pumped biceps began burning painfully, stretching his skin as he forced the muscles to grow bigger. The burning sensation turned into a stabbing pump, his arms shaking from the effort but Ted kept cranking out reps. His dick had hardened fully, its 10 inches tenting the front of his sweatpants and a small dark patch forming where his precum flowed from the dark red head. "50", he grunted as he lifted the dumbbells a final time and tossed them on the floor. He ripped off his sweat drenched tank top and moved in front of the big mirror. He extended his arms, marveling at the size of the stretched, shiny red biceps. He brought in his forearms, his arms shaking with cramps as the pumped muscles protested against the command of flexing. His biceps balled outward into perfectly rounded orbs that swelled atop his arms; their peaks rose up and up and up, a web of curly veins pushed up against his stretching skin. "FU…UGH…UGH…UGH…CK", he roared as his biceps swelled beyond their familiar 25 inches and stopped just over 26. His dick jolted, its dark red head popping up over his waistband and exploded: cum geysered upward in the air, splattering against his face, pecs and abs. Ted lowered his left hand and stroked his spasming shaft, coating the mirror and the weights with his thick cum while he kept flexing his beastly right arm. After ten blasts, his orgasm wore down and Ted grinned at his cum-drenched reflection in the cum-stained mirror. He lowered his right arm and strutted toward the shower, jerking off once more as the hot water cascading down on his pumped muscles pulled his cock back to hardness. A few days went by and the level 1-event leading up to the San Francisco masters began. Even though he weighted exactly the same as he did during his previous competition, Chris' body seemed somehow less intimidating. But as usual the champ cruised through the opening rounds, his 215 pound physique still besting his opponents, and proceeded to the final. Jeremy came in radiating confidence as he felt the energy from the curse flowing through his 209 pound body. His flexing was more graceful than ever and he too cruised into the semis. There, his road into the finals was surprisingly blocked by Tom, a local athlete that had been handed a wildcard into the event. Jeremy outsized Tom by a good 10 pounds, but was less ripped: the thin layer of fat covering his muscles from his winter bulk, made him look softer than the 199 pound Tom. The guy's vacuum ab-pose handed him the ticket into the final, leaving Jeremy frustrated on stage. Chris didn't really care about his opponent: he'd always focused on his own physique and continued this approach. In the final, the 16 pound difference he held, secured his win. He outsized the local guy in every pose and his own ripped yet seemingly lessened body dominated in every pose. Tom tried putting up a good show but whatever he tried, the champ did better. When Chris threw his signature pose, the back double bicep, Tom just stared in awe as the muscles on the champ's wide back mounded against each other and his intimidating arms rose into their 21 inched orbs of hard meat. Tom shook the champ's hand and gladly accepted second place with a smile as broad as Chris' one. Jeremy was in a foul mood back in his hotel room. He could accept his loss to Tom: he had been neglecting his own training because of the voodoo curse and his own physique was a bit off. But the news off Chris's victory made him roar in anger. He grabbed the voodoo doll and squeezed it with all his might. Instantly, a wave of energy flowed through him. "I'll get back to him next week at the master-event", he said and went to bed. The week went by and soon enough the San Francisco masters were up. Jeremy felt more energized with every passing day and felt atop his game going into the competition. He easily won his opening line up and the next round. In the quarter finals however, he bumped into Tom again. Just like a week earlier, the guy's rippedness sealed Jeremy's faith: the judges unanimously declared Tom the winner of the line up and made him advance to the semis. Jeremy's frustration nearly exploded as he heard that his big rival Chris was cruising through the competition and was to meet Tom in the final on Sunday. The night before the big final the full moon illuminated the San Francisco sky. In his bed Jeremy felt an enormous wave of energy hitting his body. He awoke from his deep sleep and stumbled into the bathroom, gasping at his reflection as he turned on the light: most of his body fat seemed to have evaporated from his body. He looked a good 20 pounds lighter but striations and veins decorated his relaxed muscles. " All my fat must have gone to Chris", he said and returned to bed. The final got underway but from the beginning it was clear that Chris would win. The 20 pounds of fat that had somehow beefed him up, had softened his intimidating muscles but handed him an 36 pound advantage on his opponent. Tom came in at his prime: ripped and vascular but his 199 pound physique was simply overshadowed by the champ. Chris' huge muscles looked a bit saggy and his flexes lacked their usual explosion of masculinity, but his size simply couldn't be denied. Tom did beat him in the vacuum ab-pose but lacked the real size in the other flexes. Chris took the win, his sixth consecutive master-event and prepared himself to get home. Back at home Ted's two weeks had gone by like a breeze: he'd had the most fantastic workouts ever and was horny all day. His gains had been fairly slow, only 5 pounds, but his housemate had told him to be patient with the experimental stuff. He got home from the gym and stepped out of his car and stepped over to the house next door. He took the spare key Trisha had given him and went in. He looked around the house to check if everything was ok. "What took you?". Ted turned around to find Trisha standing naked atop the stairs. He rushed up, pulled down his sweatpants as he reached her to free his hardening cock, pushed Trisha back against the wall and eagerly pushed his rock-hard 10 incher inside her. "Oh God", she grunted as the thick shaft invaded her. Ted kept pushing more and more of his dick into her tight pussy. "Yeah. So much bigger than Chris. God", Trisha groaned as the thick snake pushed deeper inside her. When half of Ted's cock was inside her, spasms shot through her frail 120 pound body and her juices flowed along the hot pole. Ted felt the wetness along his rock-hard shaft and drove two more inches of his meat into her. He positioned his hands against the wall and began driving his cock back and forth into her, gently. Incoherent sounds escaped Trisha's mouth, her hands clawed into the hoodie covering Ted's torso as the teen beast began fucking her. She was being shoved up against the wall by the force of his trusts, her eyes widening in disbelief and sheer lust as her feet left the floor. Ted's big balls drew tight and began to churn as he completely dominated his cousin's girlfriend, supporting her with just his 10 incher. "YEAUGHN!", he bellowed deeply as his orgasm exploded into her, filling her with his sticky juice. Black dots of pleasure danced in Trisha's sight and she fell limp against the teen beast, her head resting atop his protruding, heaving pecs. Ted felt the pressure build around his cock as more loads blasted from his balls into Trisha. Cum was already sliding from her, flowing along the exposed three inches of his cock onto his balls before sliding along the crevices of his thick thighs. After ten blasts his orgasm cooled down and he slowly withdrew from Trisha. He wrapped his right arm around her, easily lifting her up against his big frame, pulled up his pants with his left hand and carried her to bed. He gently put her atop the bed and went home.

First Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1131-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-one/ Previous Chapter: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/3706-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-twelve/ CHAPTER THIRTEEN Hank drove us back toward the City, though my mass now placed a noticeable strain on the van’s engine and suspension. There was no convenient way to determine how heavy I was, but both he and Matt were certain I had grown another foot. They guessed I was now about seven and a half feet tall, which seemed right to me. Did my mass really matter anymore? I could feel that I was even denser and it was obvious that my proportions were yet more extreme – my shoulders wider, my muscles thicker. My epic, perpetually throbbing cock was just over 27 inches long. I would never be able to fuck again, but I found I didn’t care. It was the single most masculine, beautiful object in the universe and I spent the entire trip home in complete ecstasy as I worshipped it, stroking the mighty, vein-wrapped trunk, my lips wrapped around the tip of the massive head as my cum gushed forth without end. Once home, Hank told me that Carlos had called. He was making a miraculous recovery, expected to be released the next day, and was desperate to see me. Only minutes later, Terry called with a possible explanation. Hank put him on speaker and the three of us settled down in the living area of the first floor. Hank and Matt sat on the sofa while I sat on the floor, afraid to destroy any furniture that I might touch. Terry explained that my cum contained self-propelled cells that repaired biological tissue. Plant or animal. “It operates at a molecular level,” he said over the speakerphone. “Like a magic bullet. The repairer cells, for lack of a better term, in your semen penetrate damaged tissue, apparently analyze the DNA, and restore everything according to the discovered blueprint.” He paused for a beat as if to allow his statement to sink in. “It’s a nanotech dream come true.” Hank and I looked at each other. It sounded impressive but neither of us understood the significance of what Terry had just reported. “That would make Jamal’s semen the most valuable substance on Earth,” Matt said. “Can you explain it in English?” I asked. “Sure. Sorry, Jamal,” Terry said. “In simpler language, your cum heals and restores everything that it touches. I tested it on one of the plants in my office and even myself. I have a mouse that is slowly re-growing a limb. Needless to say, I’ve never seen anything like it. There has never been anything like it.” “Wait,” Hank said. “So ... my tonsils could be growing back?” Matt looked at the phone. “My wisdom teeth? My foreskin?” He then looked at me. “That’s annoying.” “Speak for yourself,” Hank said. “I’d love to have my foreskin back.” “I can’t say yet,” Terry responded before continuing his report. He explained that the repairer cells seemed to have a life expectancy outside of a host of about nine hours but that freezing extended that for an undetermined period of time. The next obvious question was how did I generate all of this matter from nothing, and Matt finally explained to us what he had told Terry two days before. “I wouldn’t really call it a theory,” he said. “More like a wild ass guess. But here’s the deal. You know Einstein’s famous equation? Energy equals mass times the speed of light squared? Think about it. The speed of light squared is a crazy big number, thus to get any decent amount of mass would require an insane amount of energy.” “So Jamal isn’t picking up a hundred pounds of beef from his power outlet,” Terry said over the speaker. “At least not directly. Matt thinks his body is using that power – any power, really – as a catalyst to tap into the really good stuff.” “The good stuff?” I asked. “Yeah,” Matt said. “And this is the wild ass guess part. Your body could be accessing something called zero-point energy.” “Huh?” Hank said. “Just google it,” Matt said. He smiled. “You’ll get a better explanation than I can give.” “Okay,” I said. “But that’s still energy. What about the mass?” “Ah, but it could be a huge amount of energy,” Matt said. “Which could be converted into a meaningful amount of mass. And there is also something called attribute theory.” “My head hurts already,” Hank said. “I’ll be brief,” Matt said. “Wait. Have either of you ever done any object-oriented programming? Terry?” “Huh?” Hank said again. “Oh no,” Terry said. “Even my attempts with BASIC in junior high were train wrecks.” I shook my head. “That’s fine,” Matt said thoughtfully. I enjoyed watching him search for a way to explain a subject outside of his area of expertise to two men who were fortunate to finish high school. “Let me start this way. Experience tells us that information can be represented by either matter, like ink on a piece of paper, or energy, like electricity in a computer. But what if the reverse were true? What if the matter and energy around us is actually a manifestation of information? If we look at things this way, the properties of matter and energy are attributes, the scientific laws that govern physical systems are functions or processes that affect those attributes, and reality is just a program running on a computer called the universe. Are you with me so far?” “Why are you makin’ this so complicated?” Hank asked. “What do you mean?” Matt asked. “Just say God is doing this to Jamal and be done with it.” “If there was a god, why would it need Jamal to clean up its own mess?” I remained silent. I found their discussions entertaining. “It’s just an easier explanation,” Hank said. Matt shook his head. “Be careful with that. Just because you can’t explain something doesn’t mean there must be a supernatural explanation for it. It just means you don’t understand it.” Hank stood abruptly. “I’m goin’ to the bodega for some Tylenol,” he said. “Hank – ”, Matt began. “Seriously,” Hank said. “Go ahead without me.” Matt looked at me. “It’s okay,” I said. “Keep going.” “Fine,” he said with some reservation. “Let me give you an example. Let’s say you have a plastic bottle of water sitting on the counter and you put it in a freezer. The temperature of the water drops as the process of thermodynamic heat transfer takes place. But what if we could go in and directly set the temperature attribute of the water molecules to zero degrees with it still sitting on the counter? Boom, it’s instantly frozen.” “But what happens to the heat energy the water had before we changed the temperature?” I asked. Matt’s face brightened and his jaw dropped. “Wow,” he said, apparently impressed. “You’re not only following me, you asked exactly the right question.” “Hey!” I said, smiling. I was irrationally pleased that I had impressed him. “I’m more than just a big piece of meat.” “That much is certain,” he agreed. I realized where he was going with this, which also surprised me. If the physical properties of an object could be attributes, so could its location. “You are saying that my body is relocating matter to increase my mass?” “Well, more like I’m proposing that as a possibility. Maybe both are happening – zero point energy into matter as well as location reassignment of matter.” He looked uncomfortable. “You’re not buying your own theory,” I said to him. “It’s just a wild ass guess, remember?” He said as he shook his head. “And a highly speculative one. Even if accurate, it still doesn’t scratch the surface of a full explanation.” I shrugged my shoulders. “Works for me,” I said. “You know, maybe Hank’s on to something,” Terry said from the other end of the line. Matt jumped as if he forgot Terry was still on speaker. “What do you mean?” I asked. “Maybe you are being changed by an external force,” Terry proposed. “Maybe the universe senses an imbalance and is modifying you to set things straight. Not consciously, but like an immune system. Our species is a serious and immediate threat to the planet.” There was a long pause. “I know it sounds ridiculous and I’m just thinking out loud here...” I smiled. “No, no. I like it. The universe is creating its own god and it’s me.” “That is so fucking hot.” I heard Matt say as the implications of that simple statement flooded my body and mind with overwhelming ecstasy. The universe is creating its own god and it’s me. Cum began gushing from my immense tool as I imagined myself as an immortal, omnipotent god. I seized and stroked my impossibly hard cock, lost in the fantasy, until my orgasm grew so intense that everything went white. * * * I heard a door close and opened my eyes. Night had fallen and I was on the floor in Hank’s ground floor living area, which was covered in my jism. The ceiling, walls, floor and furniture were all coated with hundreds of gallons of spunk, which glistened in the spot lamps mounted on the ceiling. Matt was nowhere to be seen. Hank walked in with a paper bag and set it on the cum-drenched coffee table. He then squatted down next to me. I watched his quads explode as he sat. I had forgotten how immense they were. “Hey, before I go to bed, I want to remind you of somethin’,” he said. “What?” I asked hesitantly. Not only was he oblivious to the mess I had made of his living area, his words sounded eerily familiar. “What,” Hank said. I frowned. “What what?” “What,” he repeated. “I need to remind you what.” “Hank,” I said impatiently. “Haven’t we been through this once already?” “No, that was why. This is what.” I exhaled and sat up. “Okay, what then?” “You already know,” he said. I sighed. It was completely unlike him to speak in circles. “You already know what you are,” he said as if sensing my frustration. “The Alpha Stud of the planet,” I said. “Ruler of humanity.” “Do not be so modest,” he said as he looked at me. “You are no longer Jamal the man.” His eyes were oddly cloudy once again. His voice filled my mind. I want you to relax and look at me. I watched as his pupils began to expand, eclipsing the fading green of his irises, spreading until the globes of his eyeballs were completely black. Now clear your mind. You are much more than our ruler. His eyes grew until I was surrounded by their limitless blackness, again floating in space amongst the stars. The solar wind caressed my immense form and brought me undreamed of pleasure. You will be our god. You know this to be true. You have known it for some time. I stretched as I basked in the sun’s unshielded radiation, fully aware of the incalculable power my body possessed, my cock thrusting into a star system destined to be mine. I had no frame of reference, no sense of scale, but I felt impossibly huge – the size of a moon or planet. I flexed my titanic quads and felt the shredded masses of impossibly dense muscle partially hidden from my view by the vast bulk of my pecs. Even I couldn’t wrap my mind around my inconceivable strength. I sensed something behind me and turned to see the Earth suspended in space – a blue and white bubble of the finest crystal – distant and delicate. Despite my colossal size I could see everything, every person, every building, every tree, every insect, every action, everywhere on the planet. As I surveyed my planet, I realized that even my awareness had become godlike. My power continued to increase, and the knowledge of this brought with it a desire that only one thing could satisfy. I needed to fuck. The god needed to fuck. Then, as if on cue, movement to my right drew my attention. I turned to see the moon drawing nearer as if sensing my cock’s deepest desire to penetrate and destroy, to demonstrate to a submissive universe its complete and eternal domination over all things. I didn’t even have to move. The moon’s orbit had placed it on a collision course with my great cock, a rendezvous that would obliterate the planetoid in a small sacrifice offered by a grateful universe. I watched as it began to accelerate, captured in the gravity well of my immense mass, and soon it was close enough that I could estimate just how huge I was, my tool alone one thousand miles in length, the perfect length to impale the moon down to its core. I seized my spasming cock in my thick, powerful hands, smiling with anticipation as I held it still, watching over the gigantic mountains of my pecs as the surface of the fragile satellite approached. I chuckled, wondering if I would even feel my planet’s ancient companion crumble against the infinitely hard head of my all-powerful fuck tool. But I wasn’t left wondering for long, for as the doomed planetoid reached the head of my cock, shattering and compressing and liquefying against my indestructible organ, I felt as if my godhood was being caressed by the finest silk. I threw my head back in joy, overcome by the limitless pleasure of the moon’s destruction, and roared with such force that space-time itself shuddered and my billions of slaves collapsed to their feet, sensing my ecstasy and bowing to their immortal god, thanking me for my eternal rule as my cock absorbed the entire mass of the moon and unleashed an orgasm of such magnitude that I had to mentally shield the Earth to prevent its destruction as well... I opened my eyes to find myself face down in shattered concrete and buried in still more concrete and twisted steel. * * * Hank and I sat on his new brown mid-century modern leather sofa watching an early evening CNN report on his new projection TV. It was really too big for his flat, but the sponsorships continued to roll in and he had started spending as if he had a large house to fill rather than a one-bedroom apartment. His bank account slowly but steadily grew along with his muscle mass. I couldn’t complain. It was late Spring and I had not only regained all the weight I lost after my brush with death, but an additional ten pounds, all while being more ripped than ever. Hank claimed responsibility for that. “As much as you fuck me, I don’t know why you bother with cardio.” He was probably right. We had been dating steadily for six months and I was in love. I knew that much. Aside from spoiling me with gifts and surprise weekends away, he was so masculine and beautiful that I still grew dizzy simply by looking at him, He was loyal, generous, uncomplicated, and a lot of fun to be with. Except when we watched the news, which seemed to bring out the worst in both of us. Being uncomplicated was a double-edged sword; he saw everything in black and white. We were the good guys and they were the bad guys. I knew it was nowhere near that simple, and as the invasion of Afghanistan continued to escalate, so had our tempers. I had left his flat in a rage a few times already. Yet here I was, once again, watching a report on alleged civilian casualties at the hands of our own military. I felt like I would blow a gasket and jumped to my feet. “Jamal,” Hank said. “Don’t do this, man. Calm down.” “We keep killing innocent people!” “They attacked us!” “Yeah?” I fired back while pointing to the screen. “The dead people in that village attacked us? Those kids and abused women attacked us?” “Hey, just last week you told me the Taliban should be wiped off the face of the Earth. What do you think those boys would have grown up to be?” He was right. I had said just that. They were the most extreme of religious conservatives, and religious conservatives did little but oppress everyone around them. “Two wrongs don’t make a right,” I told him, but even as I said it, I knew it was a weak defense. Hank sighed. “Just go home,” he said. “You’re pissed off again and I don’t want to deal with it tonight.” “Because everyone is so fucking stupid and selfish!” I said as I turned around to face him. “A hundred thousand dark skinned people starve to death every day in Asia and Africa and we don’t do shit. Thousands of American die from lack of health care every week and we don’t do shit. But a group of Saudis kill a few thousand Americans and suddenly billions of dollars appear to invade Afghanistan? The Soviets tried this before and failed. You think this will be any different?” “We’re America, man. We can do anything.” The irony of his claim made me cringe. I shook my head. “We’ll be there for years. I promise you that. Thousands of our soldiers are going to die. Tens of thousands more Afghani civilians are going to die. That’s not my idea of justice.” “You don’t live in the real world, man.” I stormed to his door, opened it and turned around. “Well if living in the ‘real world’ means not giving a shit about people I don’t know then I don’t want to live in it.” “Fuck that. You can’t save the world, man. Let it go, you’re just hurtin’ yourself.” He was right. I continued to let events that were outside of my control affect me and my relationships. But on the other hand, how could anyone with a conscience not be outraged? He stood from the sofa and approached. “Look. You’re a great guy but I can’t deal with this.” He shrugged. “I can’t do this anymore.” My heart began to beat twice as hard. “Do what?” He held his hands toward me then let them fall. “See you like this. Maybe we should just get together for sex and leave it at that.” “What?” I couldn’t believe what I had just heard. “You’re kidding.” “I can’t take it. Jamal, I like you a lot but I think we should stick to fucking.” A wave of anxiety and rejection washed over me with such force I almost felt like puking. “You just ‘like’ me? Is that all I am to you? Good sex?” “The best,” he said. “I mean that. You really are.” “Fuck you!” “Jamal –” “FUCK YOU!” I trudged home, my head wrapped in a fog of rage and confusion and my heart trapped in a nail-studded vice. I had run off yet another potential partner, and this time, it was someone I truly loved. * * * I stood, extracting my cock from the pulverized concrete beneath me, and pushed aside the thousands of pounds of debris that had fallen onto me. Dust filled the air. I was in what remained of Hank’s basement gym. The light of dawn passed down through a large hole in the ceiling and I immediately realized what had happened. I had fucked my way down through the concrete floor of the living area, destroyed a few of Hank’s workout machines, and continued to plow the basement floor like a jack hammer. I rolled my eyes. Another insane over-the-top dream, another big mess. This couldn’t go on. It was time to stop trying to live like a man. “Hank?” I called out in my booming voice. “Matt?” The only reply was a chunk of concrete that fell and struck me in the head. It shattered. “Guys?” I called out again as I brushed the remnants from my hair. “Up here,” I heard Hank say. “You okay?” “Yeah,” Hank replied. His voice sounded stressed. “I guess.” I strode effortlessly through the debris as if it weren’t even there and climbed the stairs. Hank and Matt were in the kitchen holding one another. Broken dishes and glass littered the floor. It looked as if there had been a strong earthquake. I could sense their fear. My brow furrowed. “I love you guys. You don’t have to be afraid of me.” “Uh, yeah, man,” Hank began. “I think we do.” “Hank...” I said before stopping myself. He was right. I was so strong that I could kill them both, accidentally and without effort. Hank could easily have been downstairs in his gym. Everything and everyone is so hopelessly fragile now. “I saw your dream, man. I was there. If you’re not our god yet, you’re gonna be.” “It was just a dream,” I said. “I’ve been having crazy dreams all week.” “It’s the future.” “No, it's your fantasy,” I said though I suspected he was right, even if not in detail. The possibility of such inconceivable power filled me and turned my endless pre-cum stream into a gushing torrent. I could feel my cock expand still more as I watched them both sink to their knees. They bent forward until their foreheads touched the floor with arms outstretched toward me. “You are beyond magnificent,” Matt said in a trembling voice. I could tell he was crying. “I know I am,” I rumbled in my deep, powerful voice. It was the simple truth. Never in my wildest fantasies had I imagined such masculine, physical perfection. Such massive, shredded muscularity. Such extreme, immeasurable strength. Yet it was all mine and ecstasy flooded my massive, dense body as my acute awareness of the impossibly masculine beauty and power I possessed continued to grow. I truly had become glorious beyond reason. Finally, I felt ready to make my existence known. “It’s time to reveal yourself to your world,” Hank said as if reading my mind. “Yeah,” I said. “Stand up and let’s go.” They didn’t move. In fact, they almost seemed paralyzed. “What are you doing?” I asked. “We can’t,” Matt gasped. “It’s like you’re … holding us down.” What the fuck? “But I’m not doing anything,” I protested. “Yeah,” Hank said. “You are.” I could hear them both struggling to breathe and looked around as if I would be able to identify what was overpowering them. Yet in the back of my mind I feared it had to be me. Who or what else could do such a thing? And more importantly, how could I control it? “Please stop,” Matt grunted. “Please…” The pain in his voice was unbearable. “I don’t know what I’m doing!” I yelled, forgetting the power of my voice in my distress. They both cried out in unison with the shattering of more glass. Was my mere presence having this effect on them? How could I have any kind of relationship with people if they suffered when near me? “Well you better fuckin’ figure it out … unless you want two more deaths … on your conscience!” Hank managed to yell. Karen. His words were like a punch in the gut. I staggered backward. They both inhaled deeply as if surfacing from a deep dive. “I’m glad you’re still in there somewhere,” Hank finally said. “I never left.” He sat up and looked at me askance. He was both frightened and angry. I was frustrated and confused. I could actually feel him pulling away from me emotionally. “Look, I’m sorry –” I said. “Just shut up,” he said as he stood and helped Matt to his feet. They started for the stairs up to the loft. “Where are you going?” “We’re covered with glass and dust and your cum. Where do you think?” He asked crossly as they climbed the stairs. “We’re gonna clean up.” He stopped and looked down at me. “You know, like people.” I frowned. “You’re not going with me?” I asked, surprised both that they would turn me down and that I didn’t want to go without them. “You know, I guess it’s not all about you after all,” Hank said. “Oh, and try not to kill everyone when they worship you.” They disappeared up the stairs. “Matt?” I called out. “I’m sorry,” he yelled back. “Fine.” Angry, I spun on the ball of my foot and strode toward the front of the building, my bare feet crushing the shattered glass that covered the floor into powder with each step. Just as I rounded the hole I made in the floor of the living area, I stepped into a pool of my own cum, slipped, and fell flat on my ass. The concrete, already weakened by my earlier pounding, gave way and I crashed through the floor into the basement. Again. I sighed and closed my eyes. Just as I thought nothing would be difficult for me again, everything had become difficult. Next Chapter: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/12351-transformation-part-i-mutation-chapter-fourteen/

Three Ted parked his car in front of the gym, got out, tossed his cousin's sweat drenched shirt over his wide shoulder and strutted toward the building. He pulled the door but it was locked. He looked up and noticed the 'out of business' sign. He banged his fist against the heavy door, rattling the glass. Jeremy heard the banging sound and left his office. He looked in the direction of the door and saw the familiar big teen pounding the metal surface. He grabbed his keys and hurried to the entrance to unlock the door, noting the dents Ted's fist had made. Ted saw Jeremy coming over and pulled open the door as it was unbolted, his wide shoulders brushing against the frame as he entered. Jeremy instinctively stepped back: the big teen looked even more intimidating filling the frame of the door. Before he could react, two big hands grabbed his armpits and lifted him up against the wall. "What's the big idea of closing down your gym?", Ted snarled, "I paid ya good money to work out here". Jeremy's breathing fastened and his armpits got sweaty as his feet dangled in the air: just like the day before in his office, he was in the hands of this teen beast. He squirmed in the steely grasp, unable to break free. He gulped when he realized he was at the mercy of the huge 18 year old that was six years younger than him and had dented the steel door just by pounding on it. "Well? Thought ya could use me to get my cousin's shirt, hustle my money and then ditch me? Back in juvy I always got back on those kind of guys", Ted barked and shoved the 209 pound bodybuilder hard against the wall while tightening his grip. "Oufgh" A faint sound of pain escaped Jeremy's mouth as his back was slammed against the wall. He stopped squirming as the hard pressure around his ribs increased even more. "Man, I could break all your bones right now. Your body is no match for my strength. A total wimp. Just like my cousin.", Ted bawled and raised the right corner of his mouth to show his teeth like a dog. The pressure soon lessened and Jeremy took in a few deep breaths before replying. "Look man", he said, "this gym was on the verge of bankruptcy when you came by yesterday. I just decided to shut it down so I can focus on taking back my top spot from your cousin. You can keep training here. For free. Whenever you want." "A personal gym all for myself? That's more like it", Ted said. "Yeah", Jeremy replied quickly, "You won't have to hide your physique to avoid suspicion from the other gym members. Or fear unannounced drug tests. I could write you a training program. Or become your training partner." "Good thinking, little guy. But you're too tiny and weak to work out with me. Ya just couldn't keep up with me. Ya need real muscle to train with the big guys ", Ted stated and lowered him back down, " But I could go for a quick workout right now. Still feeling pumped from beating my cousin. Ya should have seen his face when he got I would beat him. And when I actually beat him. Priceless." Jeremy, still a bit wobbly on his feet and taking in deep breaths, locked the door and grabbed the sweat drenched shirt from the teen's shoulder. "You know your way around. I'll be in my office", he said. "Let's toss some weight around. YEAH!", Ted boomed and swaggered into the gym. Chris' evening wasn't passing as smoothly as his cousin's. The painful pump in his pecs had been agonizing him ever since his lost fight. His right shoulder felt like his delts had been ripped off the joint. His right arm felt even worse: his cramped 20 inch bicep stabbed in pain like a truck had passed over it; spasms kept shooting through the cord-like muscles in his forearm. He hadn't said a word since his cousin left. "Come on, hon", Trisha said as she installed herself next to him in the couch and rubbed her body against his, "cheer up. It was a simple arm wrestle contest against your cousin. Not like you lost a big title to your rival." Chris didn't react and kept staring at the TV. "You're still my number one. I know a good way to make you feel better", Trisha said. Her hand slipped underneath his shirt, brushing the hard lines of his six-pack and moved down into his pants. Her fingers played with his cock: she playfully grabbed his balls and traced along the flaccid shaft, mentally comparing it to what she had felt through Ted's sweatpants. "I'm gonna sleep. Don't feel so well", Chris said. He pulled her hand from his pants and went upstairs, leaving his girlfriend behind. He entered their bedroom and took off his clothes, avoiding to look at his reflection in the mirror on the furthest wall. He opened the door of the adjacent dressing and grabbed a pair of pajamas: for the first time since graduating high school, he wouldn't sleep in his boxers or nude. He felt weak and small, as if his cousin had stripped him of his manhood by beating him. The tight fabric of his unused pajamas made him feel slightly better. He got in bed, wondering if it had always been this large, and coiled himself up in a ball underneath the sheets, like a scared child. Jeremy was in his office carefully assembling the ingredients for his revenge on his rival, Chris. He had found a website on voodoo spells and decided to give it a try. Despite not really believing in this supernatural mumbo-jumbo, he knew it was worth a shot. His rival had clearly better genetics than him and he couldn't beat Chris naturally. And steroids were no option due to the weekly drug tests by the LTB. "YEAH!" The loud roar echoing through the deserted gym made him look up. Ted's shouts had been alternating with the bangs of heavy weights dropping down for the last hour. Jeremy shook his head and returned to page he had printed. He took the voodoo doll he had ordered from the box, leaving the spare one in it. He then grabbed the sweat drenched, stinking shirt Ted had brought and wrung it out over the doll. Chris' sweat dripped from the shirt onto the doll, soaking it before it absorbed into it. He quickly tossed the doll in the top drawer of his desk as the door was slammed open. A sweaty Ted, his face dark red from his workout barged in. Heat and a mixture of sweat and musk radiated from his 260 pound body, filling the office. "You're still here", Jeremy said casually, "thought you were in for a quick training?". "It was a quick one", Ted replied in his deep voice and stepped up to the desk. "But… you trained for an hour", Jeremy answered promptly. Ted grinned. "For little boys like ya and my weak cousin an hour is long. But for big guys like me it's just enough for a quick arm workout", Ted stated and flexed his arms. Jeremy stared at the stretched hoodie covering the teen's arms as its seams protested with ripping sounds as they were pushed upward and outward by the orbs of steely meat swelling into their 25 inches of power. How does the guy look underneath?, Jeremy thought. "Ya said I could train whenever I want", Ted said and lowered his arms. "Yeah, sure", Jeremy replied, "Just give me a call and I'll make sure I'm here". "Na. I don't want to have to wait for ya. Just give me a key so I can get in", Ted stated. "No. No. I can't…", Jeremy stopped speaking as he noticed the angry look in the teen's dark brown eyes and the hoodie's strained sleeves as he folded his big arms across his chest. "I'm not asking ya. I'm telling ya to give me a key. Got a problem with that, kid?", Ted barked, his deep voice rattling the glass of the cabinet behind the desk and grabbed Jeremy's keychain lying on his desk. " No problem at all, man. Take them. I'll use my spare key", Jeremy replied promptly. "Thought so", Ted said and turned around to leave, "And make sure the water's running next time. I like to shower after my training". Jeremy stared at the teen's wide back as he strutted out of his office, slamming the door as he left. He took in a deep breath in relief as he heard Ted's car start and race away from the parking lot. "I'll have to keep on his good side. If this mumbo-jumbo doesn't work, I'll have to use him to keep his Chris out off the competition. But if it does work, I'll be way bigger than him once I've stolen his cousin's muscles and then I'll show him who's boss ", he said to himself, "I'll make him cry for mercy in my grip and crush him. Then steal his muscles too". He took the doll from the top drawer and followed the instructions on the paper. He cut a piece from Chris' red shirt and draped it across the doll before putting the doll in a purplish solution he had made with the other ingredients. "Now, it just has to take in the potion over night and everything should be ready for my revenge tomorrow." He gathered what was left of the ingredients and put them in a box in the cabinet behind his desk. He took his spare key from his desk and headed home for the night. Ted sped home after his quick workout and pulled up in front of the garage with squealing tires. He entered the deserted house, put on the lights and took off his hoodie. He really hated having to hide his huge body. He thought back to his days in juvy, when he walked around barechested just to remind everyone he was in charge. He chugged down a gallon of protein shake and noticed a note on the kitchen table. "Off to see my contacts. Will be back tomorrow with your new candy. S." Ted smiled and went upstairs to take a quick shower. He tossed his stinking tank top aside, stepped out off his sweatpants and boxers and got in the shower. He groaned as the hot water cascaded down on his muscle-filled frame. He turned off the water, stepped out and grabbed a towel. He dried off the damped mirror and stared at his reflection. He flexed his huge arms, the pumped muscle rounding outward and mounting upward. His hard, meaty biceps swelling into steely orbs, pushing up some blue veins as they brushed past 25 inches. "Pumped and hard from my workout", he said to his reflection and lowered his left arm to grope his nicely round right bicep. "The arm that crushed ya like a little girl, couz", he said to himself as he tried to dent the hot rock atop his right arm, "Instantly felt you were mine. Your puny grip no match for my iron grasp." His plump cock filled with blood, raising upward and smacked against his stomach as he tightened his grip around the hard ball of muscle and the mound withstood his thick fingers. "Your feeble attack useless against my superior strength. Even had to hold back not to crush ya on the spot. Pushed your powerless arm back easily. Dominating ya in front of your girl. YEAH!", he groaned as his 10 incher exploded onto the mirror, coating it with spurts of sticky cum. Ted's left hand released his bicep and roughly groped his rock-hard, spasming dick. He milked four more blasts from the throbbing 10 incher onto the mirror before leaving the bathroom and strutting into his bedroom. Feeling untouchable and all-powerful, he laid down naked atop his bed, his still hard dick pointed toward the ceiling. His right paw instinctively grabbed the rigid shaft and he stroked away. Within the minute his hefty balls churned and pumped out four slightly lesser bursts that shot up and rained back down on his 260 pound frame, splattering as the thick liquid hit his pecs and stomach. He dozed off, his 10 incher deflating very slowly. Chris passed a restless night. He'd been turning back and forth for hours before falling asleep. He dreamed that he was arm wrestling his cousin again. He fought with everything he got but his cousin's arm didn't budge. His own arm was pumped beyond belief as it was being pushed down. He brought in his second hand, grabbed the huge paw around his hand and pulled. His cousin just kept smiling and pushed his arms down effortlessly. As his hand hit the table, his cousin roared and exploded in size; mammoth-sized muscles ripping his clothes to shreds as the guy doubled in width. The massive beast looked down on him with an evil grin and said "You're mine!" as his huge paw reached for him. Chris shot up in his bed, his heart pounding in his heaving chest and his pajamas wet with sweat. "Just a dream", he whispered to himself and slid back down. At took several minutes before his breathing finally calmed down and he snoozed off again. He dreamed that he was standing on stage and posing for an enthusiast crowd. He went into a most muscular when a large shadow fell over him. He turned around and stared at a mountain of muscle: the most ripped and thick abs he'd ever seen, filled his vision. He looked up and gazed at bottom of an insanely protruding rack of pecs. The huge, striated, vein-soaked mountains jutted so far from the giant's chest they blocked the sight of his head and cast shadows on the top of the ripped abs. A huge paw suddenly grabbed Chris and lifted him up to reveal the evilly grinning face of his cousin. "You're mine!", his beastly huge cousin said as he pushed Chris' face in the deep cleavage between the massive pecs and crushed it by flexing them. Chris shot up once again, breathing even heavier this time. He looked at his radio, noted the time and decided to get up. He entered the bathroom and took off his soaked pajamas. He stopped in front of the large mirror and inspected his physique. His 215 pound body looked as ripped and defined as ever but he just felt weaker. He flexed his abs, making his six-pack ripple and harden. It didn't impress him as usual. He lifted his left arm and brought in his forearm. The hard, meaty bicep swelled into its familiar 20 inches of vein-covered beef. Yet, it seemed somewhat meager. He proceeded by flexing his quads, pushing his half-hard cock up as the thick muscles hardened. The veins and grooves he had trained so hard for appeared, but couldn't take his feelings away. "Ridiculous", he said out loud to his reflection, "arm wrestling is all about leverage and weight. Ted was clearly way heavier, fatter than me. So he has more raw strength. My defined body would make his blobby physique look like shit." "You're right, hon." Chris turned around and saw his girlfriend stand in the doorway, naked and with lust filled eyes. He grinned and they stepped into the shower together. Chris pushed Trisha up against the tilled wall, put his hands aside her head and invaded her with his 7 incher. "Oh, hon", Trisha grunted as her boyfriend's hard snake eagerly entered her. Chris drove his hips back and forth aggressively, his six-pack flexing and relaxing as his cock travelled in and out of his girl. "Oh, yeaugh", Trisha moaned lustfully and grabbed Chris' muscular back for support under the force, groping the bulging mounds atop the wide surface. Chris went at her at full force, fucking her with unknown intensity. It felt like he was reclaiming his manhood, retaking his top dog position as he summoned every ounce of force the big muscles on his 215 pound body could produce. "YEAUGHN!!!", he groaned loud and deeply as his balls contracted and spat a first load of his juices through his rock-hard shaft into his girl. Three more volleys shot from 7 incher as he kept ramming it back and forth into his girlfriend. "Yeah, yeah, yeah", Trisha grunted in her boyfriend's ear as she rested her head on his thick shoulder. She felt his snake beginning to soften inside her as spasms shot through her and her own orgasm overwhelmed her delicate 120 pound body. Chris felt his girlfriend tighten around his deflating cock and wet hotness flowed along it as he drove it into her a final time. He withdrew his dick from her, a mixture of his and her juices dripping from the thinning shaft as he pulled it out. "That was incredible, hon", Trisha said between fast breaths and kissed his lips. Chris returned the kiss, feeling back on top of his game and ready for an intense workout. Jeremy entered his gym after a restless night: excitement to start his revenge had kept him from falling asleep. He first turned the water back on in case Ted would show up this early; he didn't want to get hoisted up by the huge teen once again. He went to his office and opened the top drawer of his desk. He pulled out the recipient with the special formula and the doll. He carefully lifted the doll from the purplish substance and put it on his desk. He also took the piece of paper containing the instructions and said the final incantations out loud: "Gargak Profundis atque venerabilis, Ggrrtjzaku dzedzikoirku!". A surge of power went through him as he said the final word. "It's starting", he said, "your titles are mine now, Chris!". Ted awoke fully recharged after a peaceful sleep and was greeted by the sight of his rock-hard 10 incher pointing at the ceiling. He scratched his meaty chest and felt the patches of dried cum. "Right", he said, "fell asleep thinking of my power". He got up and strutted over to the bathroom, his erect cock swinging back and forth in the process. He saw the cum-stained and grinned. He turned on the shower and stepped under the hot water, letting it clean his pecs as his hands automatically went to his throbbing dick. He put his left paw around his shaft at the base of his cock and his right paw atop his left, covering the entire shaft but unable the cover up the dark red head. He moaned slightly as he tightened his grip, grinning as he couldn't fully close his big hands around the incredible girth of his 10 incher. Within seconds he exploded against the tilled wall, wads of his sticky cum sliding down slowly to the bottom of the shower where they mixed with the soapy water and formed a thick puddle around the drain. After seven big blasts, he released his very slowly deflating cock, turned off the water and stepped out of the shower. He dried himself quickly, his half-hard dick smacking between his thick thighs. He wrapped the towel around his waist and opened the white cupboard. "Shit, I'm out of stuff", he rumbled in his deep voice before finding a final vial at the back. He sucked up its content with a syringe, planted the needle in his left ass cheek and emptied it into his body, his half-hard cock jolting underneath the towel as he felt the steroids passing into him. "Ah, you're up. Thought I heard some grunts in here." Ted turned around and looked down on his housemate. "Didn't mean to wake ya, S.", he said, his deep voice drowning his housemate's high pitch. "Nah, I just got back. I'm off to sleep now", the guy said and looked around in the bathroom. "Man, could you at least wipe your cum from the mirror. I told you before to jerk in the shower, big guy." Ted looked at the mirror and returned his look on his housemate. "Sorry, S.", he rumbled, "These roids just get me so horned up…" "I can tell", the guy replied and let his gaze rest at the obscene lump in the towel draped around the 260 pound 18 year old. Ted's eyes followed his roommate's gaze and his more-than-half-hard cock jolted, tenting the towel some more. "260 pounds of beef and you're still just a horny teenager, big guy", the guy said and looked back up in Ted's eyes. "Remember your first years in juvy? The big guys picking on you, beating you up." Ted clenched his fists at the memories, his forearms rippling with strength and his biceps hardening atop his arms. "You were skinnier than me back then. What did you weigh? 130 pounds? 120 just like me?", the guy said. "125. Ya know it, S.", Ted mumbled like an angry child. "And who helped you turn that pathetic, skinny 6 feet frame into the 260 pound beast you are today? Who gave you the chance to get back on all your bullies?", the guy asked and pointed his index finger against the big teen's chest, pushing it into the protruding rack of muscle. "I owe it all to ya, S.", Ted replied and looked into his 5'5, 120 pound housemate's eyes, "No one will ever touch ya when I'm here". "That's why I let you move in with me, big guy. None of the other dealers dares to double-cross me knowing I've got a beast like you to back me up. That's why you can stay for as long as you want. All summer. Until next year. We'll see", the guy stated, "And I'll give you some nice candy when you behave, big guy". "Ya have my stuff", Ted asked eagerly and slightly bounced his pecs under his housemate's touch. "Told you I would get it. And don't I always take care of you, big guy? The stronger you are, the safer I am. Back in juvy I saw how you struggled to gain some muscle and when my protector got out, I beefed you up for my protection. I'll keep doing the same now", the guy said, "I've gotten something very potent for you. Still experimental but way stronger than the traditional steroids". "And can it be detected? If I want to get into bodybuilding…", Ted blurted out. "It's still experimental, so it should pass the traditional tests", the guy answered. "Great, S.", Ted said, "Can't wait to get my hands on it". "Why wait, big guy?", the guy asked and disappeared into the hallway. Within seconds he got back from his room with a little box filled with vials. "A first stash as a test run." Ted quickly grabbed the box from his housemate's hands and let a vial drop into his own big hand. "Looks the same like my roids", he said as he examined the vial. "This is extracted from bull semen and further enhanced", the guy said, "You inject it just like roids but it has to be directly into your balls. It forces them to produce as much testosterone as a bull." "Let's see", Ted replied and filled a syringe with the content of the vial in his hand. "No! Wait!", his housemate said, "you've already taken a dose of the other stuff today". He grabbed the big teen's forearm and pulled with all his might. Ted didn't hear his housemate's warning and his thick forearm wasn't slowed down by the tugging of the 120 pound guy. His right hand disappeared under the towel and he felt the needle against his right nut. He flexed his thick thigh, trapping his right nut against it and pushed in the needle. "Yeah", he grunted as he emptied the content into his right nut. He withdrew the needle and filled it again with the content from a second vial. "What are you doing?", his housemate asked and frantically tried preventing the 260 pound beast from carrying on. "A round for my other nut too", Ted replied. His right hand disappeared under the towel again and the needle invaded his left nut, emptying the juice into it. "What have you done?", his housemate yelled, "A double dose on top of your usual roids?!". Ted pulled the needle from his left nut and tossed the syringe in the sink. "I feel it working", he bellowed, "Ughn!". A warm feeling spread through his balls, that pulsed under the towel. His more-than-half-hard cock surged to full hardness, ripping the towel away to reveal his entire body, and smacked against his stomach as it inflated into its 10 inches of hard glory. "Yeahn", Ted grunted, his rock-hard cock throbbing and a musky odor radiating from his trimmed pubes and the dark hair in his deep armpits. The bathroom filled with the musky scent and his housemate jumped out mere seconds before Ted exploded the load of a lifetime. Cum splattered onto the ceiling, coated the tilled walls, sprayed the window, stained the mirror and pooled on the floor as his pulsing balls fired gallons of his thick spunk though his wildly throbbing 10 incher. After 12 huge blasts, his orgasm wore down and Ted stood breathing heavily amidst the devastated bathroom. "Clean up your mess before you go out", his housemate said and went to bed.

This is my attempt to continue the Invisible Kid, an old story from one of my top 5 favorite authors, TheEd. I did everything I could to give respect to his story. I hope it gives you guys the same chills that the original author gave me from this story. (BTW, this is part 3 so I have a feeling you might not understand much unless you find the original in the archives) My waking up was……pleasant. I woke up to the hood of a red and white umbrella you might have seen in an old commercial or TV show from the earlier 2000’s. I blinked my eyes. It was all a dream, I thought. I let out a sigh of relief. Almost blew my family up into giants, I laughed inwardly. But then two heads appeared in my view. “Are you ok, son?” My eyes bulged out of my skull (or atleast I felt like they did) as my eyes attached my dad’s handsome face to what should have been his body. Instead, a bigger, more beautiful looking interpretation of it filled my vision on my left side. “He’s just taking me in, dad. You know how I can be a bit much to handle” said Conan’s voice, also attached to a large body that must have been crafted from tanned marble. The two standing over me were like twin skyscrapers, my dad the taller of the two, their tight little red shorts still moist from the water and making a perfect shining effect as they stretched over thighs, waists, and bulges in their pants that pulled the lycra taut. I bolted upright and yet they still towered over me. Dad grinned even though he began to stand straight and his vision was eclipsed by two massive pectorals that looked dominated enough of Dad’s torso to protect me from the rain. “You’d think that he’d be used to us by now” he said as he leaned forward, grabbed me with two enormous hands and set me on my feet. I looked way up to my enormous father and brother but couldn’t fathom the words to speak. “Go on inside, son. For this one time, I’ll let your brother lotion me up” he said with a grin and passed the large bottle of lotion to Conan. The bottle seemed so average in their hands. Conan groaned as I walked away. “Why do I have to do it? He’s not going to be on display tomorrow.” I entered our now enormous house and hopped onto our “couch”. I call it couch but it was more like its own bed. I sat waaay back into the seat and found my knees couldn’t even bend due to the big furniture. How could I have done all of this? I grabbed the remote and quickly switched to the news. Everywhere I looked, there was my family. Whenever the news wasn’t talking about the weather, they were talking about either dad or what our family appeared to consist of: mom, dad, and Conan. As far as I could tell though, I didn’t remember being at any of these events. I became really scared of how much power I have used as I saw pictures of me being there (even though I obviously wasn’t the center of attention). Dad was typically flexing above a crowd thanks to his enormous height of 7’10. Sometimes, Conan would flex over them as well just to be apart and the crowd always seem to welcome him at each occurrence. Mom could be seen cheering on the sidelines often, not that it was hard when she was over 6’6. I kept looking for myself and I really had to squint to see myself next to them in different events. Compared to my enormous family, I was practically becoming invisible. “Marveling at the legacy?” came a booming voice from behind. Dad was looming over me and the couch, his pecs still doing their job at obscuring most of his face from me. He was still wearing nothing but his tight spandex shorts but that didn’t stop me from gawking. I had to rip my eyes away before he could peek over his pectoral mountains and keep my composure. “Yeah, they’re expecting me to visit a local strongman competition nearby. Crazy right?” he said with a big grin, my brain was turning to mush watching him smile with his deadly, handsome face. “Wait, dad. Have you ever even lifted weights before?” It was a fair question. I’d built them to be massive and virile sex gods, even now Dad’s shorts were straining and screaming as his cock hardened and grew rapidly inside. Dad shrugged and I almost went blind from the beautiful mountain range of muscle he created. “You already know that story, son. Me and your brother just kept getting bigger. Never needed to touch a weight. I’m actually a little bit excited to see what it feels like to lift steel like that.” I raised my eyebrows. “But dad—“ I started but his massive hand consumed my scalp and he ruffled my hair as if we were still in the previous reality. “Don’t worry, it’ll be fine. It always is.” I was more than anxious when the competition really got started. Big, hulking men stomped like bulls from station to station, their thick bellies round with beefy muscles that entered my vision before the rest of them did. Watching them lift the weights they hefted that day would be something I might not forget for a while. Dad, being the guest appearance, came near the end. I’d walked around for popcorn to calm my nerves but heard some of the competition managers talking and laughing about howthey’d been so lucky to get Dad to their competition. Too bad he was just for show. I stormed back to the competition to see dad waiting in his tent, lifting a weight awkwardly. For the competition, he’d convinced mom that he should wear something tight and intimidating, a tank top over his big muscles that looked like it was bound tear with the smallest flex and a pair of tight short shorts that were only an inch away from putting dad’s big, globe like ass muscles on display. He was definitely lifting much more than I could lift but I’d seen actors on Youtube lift just as much and they were a small fraction of Dad’s size. I came up to dad and jumped back for a second, he was taller than me and he was sitting on a low bench! “What’s up, son? Ready to see your da—Whoa” I jumped as I saw dad grab the weight he was hefting with his second hand. They had been right, my powers had only given dad visual beauty and size. I hadn’t considered making his super strong until his strong cock was ready for sexual release. I looked at dad’s big, bulging muscles. Can I make them stronger without making them grow? My eyes were glued to the muscles as I narrowed down my vision on them. I tried his biceps, then his pecs, then his forearms and so on until I’d reached his feet, covered in sneakers that were bulging from their girth. The feeling of concentration made me hold my breath again as I thought about Dad’s power. I wanted him much stronger. Way stronger than any of the other competitors and definitely stronger than those 6’7 mountains they had lifting the heaviest pounds. For a solid ten seconds, dad was still trying to hold the weights up and bend his arm properly as I tried to give them power. I got frustrated and gasped for air at the 30 second mark. His muscles hadn’t changed at all! The only reasonable difference might has well have been a pump. Was that the limit of my powers. Dad stood up and I lost sight of his face again as he heard an alarm sound. “That’s my cue!” he boomed as he strutted toward the ring. I ran to the crowd hurriedly and I made it just in time for this hefty man to come and lift a barbell attached to what had to be a ton on each end! The man was big at 6’9 and had to stuff his clothes with atleast 350 pounds of fat and powerful beef. He was hairy like a beast and his muscles were large and round. His cheeks were thick as though he were actually eating right then and there. To some, he might have been the perfect powerlifter. He lifted the weight with what looked like all of his strength and I gasped as it almost looked as though he could deadlift it but then he seemed to crumble and the weight slammed into the ground, cracking the cement and shaking the ground by the assistants nearby. I saw Dad come up behind him and pat his thick back as he supported himself on the weight in front of him, his forehead red and sweaty. “Careful now, I don’t think you’re big enough to carry all that weight yet” he jokingly jabbed at the guy and they both chuckled a little as the thick powerlifter strutted back to give Dad some space. I couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened when I used my powers. Why didn’t it work? Dad’s muscles could be seen so it should have worked perfectly, right? Dad took a deep breath and I held my own as he prepped. Everyone was silent as he firmly grabbed the weight. Suddenly, dad’s muscles flexed and he attempted to yank the weight up with all his strength. The most beautiful muscles I’d ever seen seemed to enlarge as I watched him attempt. His back muscles hulked behind his neck and his pectoral muscles stretched the fabric of his tank top. Because of his skimpy shorts, I could see that dad’s shorts were also struggling as his big thigh muscles and ass tightened. So many vascular muscles appeared to punch up and against his thin skin but the weight didn’t budge. I was still holding my breath but I heard one of the managers laughing beside me again. That made me angry. Suddenly, dad’s muscles loosened up a little but the weight went up off the ground by an inch. Then he lifted it 2 inches. 2 inches became 3 inches and then 4 and then 6. Dad was slowly lifting the weight off the ground his hips. Light began to glisten on his muscles more than before and I was starting to see that his muscles had not grown but became harder! With a huff, he had swung the weight from his hips to his chest and I still hadn’t let go of my breath. I was realizing I was still making him stronger but I felt the part of me that didn’t want to stop. I wanted dad to win and the manager’s silence had clearly shown he had but I wasn’t satisfied. They’d insulted my dad and I wouldn’t let them off that easy. Suddenly, Dad pushed with new might and the weight was over his head. Over time, he flexed his muscles less and less as they were taking less and less strain. When I stopped, I took stock of what I’d done. He hadn’t gotten too strong right? Suddenly, my eyes had to adjust to something changing in the atmosphere. I rubbed them to get whatever it was out of my eyes and there it was again. Conan’s voice came from beside me. “Dad, stop kidding around!” “Sorry, son. I was having fun watch all of their jaws drop!” I opened my eyes and there was dad but something was different. There was more weight! Dad was holding not 2 tons over his head but 10 tons! That wasn’t even the most shocking part as he was now holding it on one hand and standing on one foot! Dad was like a circus performer balancing on a ball as he held the weight in the air easily. In a really cocky way, he scratched his slightly hairy armpits and hefted his cock, now getting hard and causing the contents on the shorts to balloon. Dad flexed a bicep with a pearly white smile. “You guys got anything heavier? Here, son! This weight isn’t that much is it?” I recoiled and fell back as dad actually THREW the 10 tons over in my direction! I crouched and waited for the end but I heard the clinking as something caught the weight. “Come on, kid. You’re not scared are ya?” Conan’s heavy voice said down to me. He was now holding the weight over his head too! He turned to dad and called back. “Yeah! It could use some more weight! Maybe add 45 on both ends?” he said, starting laughter between him and dad. Mom was in the background with a grin and her legs shifting. “My big, strong men” she said proudly. Her eyes were glued to dad and I knew they’d pound each other like animals tonight. Would she be able to handle the power I’d given him? Back home, I got a call from Luke. He’d stayed home to hide from the bullies for a day. Instantly, my guilt came back. I’d made Dad and Conan super human and Luke was still having to stay home to hide from bullies that I’d created! I wanted to give him the power to protect himself but I didn’t want him to kill anyone. The way he talked about getting revenge on those bullies really unsettled me. Of course, it unsettled me as much Mom and Dad in the background, the sound of their bed creaking and breaking under Dad’s mighty thrusting power and sending the strength and sound through the walls to my room. I turned on my headphones and tried to be a good teenager to sleep through it all but my hand found my cock and the sound of dad making the house shake sent me over the edge….. twice.

The heavy fire door swung open so violently the closing mechanism snapped with a sharp bang as Adrien Brody crashed through into the alley like he was shot out of a cannon. Josh stepped through the frame and caught the edge of the door deftly as it rebounded off the side of the studio’s wall. He looked back over his shoulder to Jet. “Tell everyone to take the rest of the morning off, we’ll come back after lunch,” he directed bluntly, then slammed the door behind him and approached Brody, now sprawled on the ground, clutching his lower back were he’d hit the fire door’s horizontal pushbar. “You and I are going to have some words, asshole,” Josh said angrily as he closed on the actor. “Actually not words so much as sound effects.” With that he slammed a hard fist into his own thick palm with a loud SMACK! Brody scrambled backwards to get some distance, his cockiness evaporating. As a tall guy, he hadn’t been manhandled like that since he was a teen, and never by a dude 8 inches shorter than him. Jesus, what the fuck was that? He still couldn’t quite believe what was happening. His back hit the alley’s opposite wall and he reached his arms back to lever himself back up to a standing position. With his height and reach advantage re-established he felt some confidence return. “You’re gonna regret that, motherfucker,” he growled and, raising his fists up in a boxing stance, he closed on Josh and went for a left jab, straight right, left cross combo. With reflexes the likes of which Brody had never seen, Josh batted the punches aside like he was swatting flies, and leapt forward to smash a brutal head butt on Brody’s elegant brow. “Gaaaah!” the handsome actor screeched as he stumbled backwards into the alley wall, then bent over and clutched his head in searing pain. His skull rang like a bell and when he opened his eyes he was seeing double. Josh gripped the actor’s shiny black locks and pulled his head up to get right in his face. Through Brody’s filmy, concussed gaze Josh looked practically demonic, his face flushed and his eyes flashing. Dontpanicdontpanicdontpanic. “Are you starting to get an idea about what I’m ‘gonna do about it’, bitch?” Josh hissed. “L-l-listen. Dude. Don’t you fucking know who I am? I’m Adrien Brody and I got a Sony film set to be on tomorrow! You think you’ll ever get work again when I tell them you fucked up my face?” Josh folded his taut muscular arms over his chest, the adrenalin of the fight pumping up his torso so that the Black Flag t-shirt clung to his powerful physique like a second skin. “Thanks for reminding me, dumbass. I guess I now have nothing left to lose.” “W-w-wait” Brody backpedalled uselessly as the director grabbed the actor’s head and shoved it between his thighs. Before he could register what was going on, Brody felt two strong arms around his waist and suddenly he was airborne again. Josh had pulled him upside down into a piledriver position. But he put too much muscle into the lift and Brody over rotated, throwing Josh off balance. Brody sensed a chance and wrapped his own long legs around Josh’s head and flexed hard. The actor wrung a muffled grunt from the director as he stumbled, releasing Brody’s head from his thighs, then fell onto his back. Brody ended up on top as Josh landed hard, his face mashed into Brody’s crotch as he got the wind knocked out of him. Brody shouted with glee at this turnaround: “Yeah mother fucker, how do you like me now?” He brought his own hard lean arms up into a double bicep flex, as he gloated over the breathless director. “Get… your… bony… fucking… ass… off… my… chest,” Josh gasped, sucking in air to get his strength back. Brody reached back to pound a fist into his diaphragm, but Josh’s stomach was granite hard. Josh raised his legs up to hook under the actor’s arms and easily threw the taller man off him. Josh got to his feet and lifted the bottom of his tee to show off an eight pack of carved abs. “Wanna try that again mother fucker?” he sneered, “see if those pipecleaners you call arms can dent these babies?” Enraged at being mocked, Brody clocked Josh across the face and then followed up with a flurry of body blows. Rather than winding him like Brody hoped, Josh just threw back his head and laughed. “And I ain’t even flexing yet, you’re fucking pathetic. Who’s your boxing coach, Honey Boo Boo?” he grinned, totally unfazed by the head shot too. What the fuck, this guy is made of metal! Josh then smashed a left into the actor’s stomach with so much force it sent Brody reeling backwards toward a dumpster. A wave of nausea overcame him and he fell to his knees retching. As he dry heaved and gasped, his hands felt something long and cold on the ground. His long fingers closed on the end of the piece of rebar. Brandishing it as he got to his feet, he tried to get a hard look back on his face. But Josh looked the furthest thing from scared. “Now things get interesting,” he said, gesturing to Brody, “Bring it, bitch!” The actor leaped forward and swung three times with the half-inch thick bar, but Josh dodged each one. On the third he grabbed the bar, wrenched it down to the horizontal and held it between them. Brody grabbed the other end too and pushed hard trying to use his height and weight advantage to drive Josh back. Josh planted one foot behind him and stopped Brody’s momentum cold. Goddamit , pushhhhh! Brody muscled arms and lean pecs surged as he put everything he had into pressing Josh back. Sweat pored off the actor’s face and arms as he strained, his face contorted in a teeth-grinding grimace. Josh was sweating too, but a huge grin plastered his face. “Smug motherfucker! I’m gonna wipe that smirk off your face.” With a surge of adrenaline, Brody growled and threw his whole body into his next push, and felt Josh’s arms tremble. Yessss! But his glee was short lived. He saw Josh was now concentrating and straining with huge effort. His traps bunched up high on his strong neck, his lean pecs inflated to twice their size, and his arms… Holy shit! With a bang, the sleeves of Josh’s Black Flag t-shirt tore in jagged rents up to the shoulder, busted utterly by an avalanche of bicep muscle. Josh let loose a primal roar that Brody felt in his bones and the half inch rebar bent into a hairpin sharply before snapping in two! Brody, stunned, dropped his hands to the side momentarily before something primitive in his brain took over. Before he even knew what was happening he was fleeing in panic. But Josh was faster and tackled him into the side of the dumpster. “Not done with you yet, asshole,” the director hissed as he stomped on Brody’s chest to hold him in place. “I should throw you into this thing because that’s all you are, fucking trash! But I’m in the mood for a bigger challenge than tossing your puny body around again.” Giving Brody another stomp, Josh turned and reached up to grip the edge of the dumpster with both of his well muscled hands. Brody, winded from the two chest stomps, and utterly exhausted, could only shake his head in disbelief. No fucking way! Josh’s back exploded as he hauled on the edge of the dumpster like a man possessed. Tanned wings of lat muscle ripped through the seams of Josh’s now thoroughly destroyed shirt as the alley dumpster slowly tipped up on its outer edge. Holding the huge steel box with arms now positively bloated with pump, the director stared down at an astonished Brody. Josh’s torso, silhouetted against the alley lights, flared like a cobra hood. His deep hairy pits dripped sweat and testosterone. “Take a good look at what a real man looks like, punk. And think about what kind of man you want to be while you’re in traction. Josh dropped his arms and let the dumpster go, and started walking out of the alley as he heard the satisfying crunch of Brody’s arms snapping while reflexively trying to break its fall. After dialing 911, Josh crushed his phone in his fist and tossed the pieces aside. Fucking awesome pump, gotta lay low for a bit, but definitely gonna get my hands on some more assholes who’ve screwed me over in this town. Tearing the scraps of cloth from his hairy and unbelievable jacked torso, he stalked off into the night. Acknowledgement to zipman for a story element

Hey folks didn't have much luck getting a response to my stories on Tumblr, think it's more visual. Hope you like it, will post the conclusion soon. Let me know what celebs you want to see in my fistfights. Josh was fuming as he called for a set break. Fuck! This music video he was directing had become a nightmare since Adrien Brody had horned in. The tall lanky actor, insecure about his relationship with his model girlfriend Monica, had shown up on set and kept interrupting with unsolicited advice – like he knows anything about fucking music videos . He was also staring daggers at Jet, the band’s lead singer who is the object of Monica’s affection in the video. Jet was a sensitive soul and was intimidated by the actor who was half a foot taller and ripped from honing his body for another Predator sequel. Brody, in a tight black tee, would stand with his burning gaze just to the right of Josh’s camera, his long muscled arms folded over his chest. Jet’s concentration was shot and the takes Josh filmed were useless, hence his call for a break. Josh hit the can and glanced in the washroom’s mirror as he washed his hands. You look, stressed, kid, he thought, gonna have to have a motherfucker of a workout to forget about this day. His hairy lean forearms rippled as he quickly lathered and rinsed in the sink. The gym was his release from the pressures of the Hollywood rat race and he never missed getting his pump on. “POW!” he sneered, as he snapped his arms up into an impressive double biceps, his baseball sized peaks stretching his Black Flag t-shirt’s sleeves. Fucking jacked! Some cocky flexing always went a long way to boosting his confidence. Josh knew Brody got pumped for his movie over 3 months with a million dollar personal trainer, but he’d be back to his regular diet of booze, cigarettes and cocaine the day filming wrapped on the shirtless scenes. For Josh though, fitness was an obsession, and a necessary way to manage his volatile temper. His ferocity in the gym was legendary, and he had the respect of the muscleheads at his hard-core gym even though the place had dumbbells that weighed more than his 145 lbs. Recharged, Josh left the washroom and made his way down the hall back to the studio. When he turned into the next hall, he saw Brody had Jet cornered by the fire exit. Brody pressed up against the wall, a hand on either side of Jet’s head as the slightly built singer tried to flatten himself backward. Josh could see Jet was trembling. “I don’t want to see you even looking at her, you hear me punk?” Jet burbled something incomprehensible as he tried to avoid Brody’s malevolent stare only to find himself gawping at the brooding star’s flared triceps. Josh shook his head. You clueless moron. Josh knew that Jet was gay and he was far more likely to stare at the pale skinned, dark haired hunk than his girlfriend. In fact he was probably speechless being this close to Brody, in this position, the short sleeves of his black tee rode up, exposing the curve of his rounded delts and tufts of black pit hair. Given that they had all just been sweating under hot studio lights, Josh knew Jet – such an armpit whore – was probably weak in the knees from Brody’s man stench. Easy Joshie, deep breaths. As he approached the pair, Josh tried to control his temper. He was still trying to make a career in LA and flipping out on a Hollywood star was the last thing he needed. “Okay folks, back to the set.” He announced in non-chalant fashion to the hallway, as if it was filled with crew. With relief he saw Brody turn away. He turned himself to reach for the studio door but froze when he heard the tall star sneer: “Just fucking remember what I said, faggot.” Turning back, Josh slowly shook his head and rubbed his stubble-bearded jaw. “Aw. You really shouldn’t have said that, asshole.” Brody looked down on the much shorter director and laughed derisively. “Yeah, squirt? And what are you gonna do about it?” Josh looked up into the actor’s eyes with a cold, deliberate glare, then spread his lean muscled arms wide, only to snap them closed like the jaws of a steel trap. Brody cried out painfully as strong hands clamped onto his arms just above the elbow, forcing them into his flanks. Josh’s delts bulged menacingly as he raised the lanky actor into the air. Brody gaped in disbelief as he felt his feet leave the floor. “Guess you’re about to find out, prick.”

* Now Complete * This chapter will start with a brief excerpt from JP EPISODE 21: THE SMILE: the last part of that chapter that takes place in July 2005. Then I will extrapolate events from there for this chapter. As always, any parts of the JP story are reproduced with permission from the author, as I mentioned in Chapters 1 and 2. Also, as always: the illustrated version of the Chapter can be found here: http://seanspictures.webs.com/andrewmeetsjppart3.htm It took the rest of the morning, but JP and I soon returned to our normal routine. I went over to his house for our daily workout and then we went running in a nearby park. The whole world felt different now that I had come out to my mom. She may only have been one person, but somehow, the weight on my shoulders was far easier to carry. Not only that, but it gave me another person to talk to. Although it would be awkward at first, eventually I knew that she would always be there for me. ================================================================================ Once Matt and JP arrived at Burke Lake Park near JP's house, they found their new friends Andrew, Mike and Carrie waiting for them in the parking lot. "Nice truck Andrew," JP said, admiring the sleek lines of Andrew's blue Dodge Ram Quad Cab. "Where did you get it?" he asked, as he stepped forward to shake Andrew's hand. "Thanks man," Andrew said, shaking his hand. "My dad bought it for me on my 17th birthday almost a year ago. That was right around the time he got promoted to Executive Vice-President, or Chief Operating Officer, of Harrington's Sports Suppliers." "Wow Andrew, your dad is the second-in-command of a big sports company?" JP asked in astonishment. "Yeah man, he's rich," Andrew bragged, revealing a slight hint of snobbishness that his friends had never seen before. "But then, after looking at the Fairfax County website, I realized that being rich is normal around here." "Yeah, but did you see the car I drove here?" JP asked his big friend, pointing to the green GTO behind him. He narrowed his eyes at Andrew: disapproving of his snobby attitude and added, "I was given my brother's old car as a hand-me-down! My parents didn't buy a brand new truck for me like your dad did for you!" "Actually, my truck is four years old; my dad bought it used, and I pay him monthly for it," Andrew corrected him with a smug grin. When he saw JP's look of disapproval fade into an approving grin, he laughed and added, "Did you really think I was that snobby and elitist JP? I guess I fooled you after all, didn't I?" "Yeah you did man," JP admitted with a sheepish grin. "See, you're not the only genius around here," Andrew reminded him, crossing his huge muscular arms over his massive chest. "My parents raised me to work for everything I have, including this impressive body of mine." He noticed JP smirking and added, "Now, we came here to work out our bodies, not just our minds JP. Are you ready?" "Yeah Andrew; how good are you at running laps?" "I do alright," Andrew replied modestly, realizing that JP hadn't seen much of his running since he usually played Centre. "Why do you ask? I thought we came here to throw my football around." "We'll do that later, and we'll also throw around my Navy Frisbee after we go swimming in the lake," JP promised him. "But first, there are a few miles of trails that go around the lake and through the woods. Matt and I tried them a week ago and we got quite a good aerobic workout that day." "You got more than I did JP, since you kept running for two more hours after I ran out of breath," Matt reminded him with an irritated look. "Yeah, but now I've found someone who can keep up with me," JP said with a smirk, revealing a hint of his old cocky attitude. "Yeah, I should be able to keep up with you, thanks these long massive legs of mine," Andrew predicted with a cocky smirk. He turned around and asked, "Are you coming with us Mike and Carrie?" Carrie was about to answer, but her jaw dropped in astonishment as Andrew peeled off his tight t-shirt. JP and Matt stared at Andrew's massively muscled torso in awe and more than a little fear. Mike, on the other hand, being just as big and muscular as Andrew, merely grinned with pride at the awesome build his mentor possessed. "Yes, we're coming with you Andrew," Mike replied. He began to peel off his skintight t-shirt and added, "I think I'll follow your lead and take off my t-shirt as well." It took a lot of effort and care for Mike to peel off his t-shirt without ripping it, but he disguised the difficulty of the task by plastering a cocky smirk on his face. This was designed to make his friends think that he was taking his t-shirt off really slowly in order to show off his massive muscles. Once Mike got his t-shirt off, he said, "There, that feels better; I was getting too hot." He grinned at the double meaning in his words, as he noticed Carrie staring at him with lust in her eyes and closed his eyes in pleasure as a cool breeze blew against his skin. "Oh yeah, that feels so good," he moaned, rubbing his massive pecs and eight-pack abs. "Stop showing off Mike!" Andrew laughed, though he was disguising his disapproval of his best friend's cockiness. "You're not the only muscle god around here you know!" Mike opened his eyes, but the first thing he saw was Matt and JP staring at him with their mouths open. "What's the matter guys: scared of my guns?" he asked, with a cocky smirk. He flexed his massive 24 inch biceps and added, "You'd better be, because they certainly don't fire blanks!" Andrew laughed at his protege's silly joke, while JP and Matt's looks of fear turned slowly into small grins. "Don't be scared guys, even though this is the first time you've seen our massive muscles in full daylight," Andrew advised them. He stepped forward to lay a massive hand on JP's shoulder, who only kept himself from recoiling in fear to look brave for Matt's sake. He couldn't keep his eyes from widening at the cords of muscle and the massive pulsing veins in Andrew's huge forearm. "We're all friends here," Andrew assured him, seeing the fear in his new friend's eyes. "You have nothing to worry about JP." "I'm not worried Andrew," JP bluffed, though he knew that Andrew could see the fear in his eyes. Andrew nodded knowingly: realizing that JP needed to keep up a brave and fearless image for the benefit of his boyfriend Matt. "I'm actually glad that you're a lot bigger than me or even my brother Ryan. If he was here and saw how big you are, he'd never make a dumb comment to me again!" "Don't tell him you're friends with me JP; I want to surprise him with that fact when I go on a recruiting visit to Virginia Tech this fall," Andrew ordered him. "What makes you think you'll see my brother Ryan on your recruiting visit?" JP asked, as he took off his t-shirt. He grinned smugly at Matt's look of lust and Carrie's look of astonishment. "Take off your t-shirt Matt; show off the body that Chrissy thought was so hot yesterday." Matt complied with JP's order and was pleased when his boyfriend gave him a wink of approval. Mike stepped up to him and said, "You're pretty ripped man, even though you're only half my size. I bet you could have taken that arrogant jerk who was bugging Chrissy if JP hadn't been there." Matt grinned at Mike's attempt to cheer him up, knowing that he wasn't even in his boyfriend's league as far as size and strength. While Matt and Mike were chatting, Andrew was informing JP that his recruiting visits that summer would be hosted by Red-Shirt Freshman. "I'm sure Ryan will fill the same role this fall, which should give me the chance to let him know that I'm good friends with you," Andrew informed him. He let a smug grin appear on his face as he rubbed his massive bicep and added, "He won't be so eager to cause you any more trouble once he realizes that you have such a huge muscular friend." "I hope you're right Andrew," JP said, secretly worried that seeing how big and strong Andrew was would motivate Ryan to become bigger and stronger himself. "It would be great if you could be the catalyst to repair my relationship with my big brother." "He's not your big brother; I am JP," Andrew teased him with a big grin. "He's just your older brother, which gives you the youth advantage." JP grinned back at Andrew, grateful as always that his huge muscular friend always knew how to cheer him up. "I don't mean to interrupt your bromance Andrew," Carrie teased him. Andrew glared at her with a twinkle in his eye and Carrie smirked back at him. "But I think that unlike you guys, I'll leave my t-shirt on. I'll certainly enjoy the view of your muscular bodies though," she added, sneaking a lustful look at JP. "The only muscles you get to enjoy seeing are mine Carrie," Andrew warned her with an angry glare. He reached out with one massive hand and gently, but firmly, turned her head back towards him. "I hate repeating myself, but in case no one got the message last night: you're my girlfriend and no one else's! Have you got that Carrie?" He loosened his grip on her chin just enough for her to give him a frightened nod. Andrew released his grip on her and turned to glare at the other three guys. "Has everyone got that message now?" he growled with clenched fists. "Yes we have Andrew," Mike replied, once he realized that Matt and JP were to scared to speak. He only felt a little nervous around Andrew's fierce temper, since he knew that Andrew had never hurt him in anger. He had an idea to ease the sudden tension and asked, "Hey Andrew, what do you call chest muscles on a rough ocean?" "I'm not going to guess Mike, just tell us," Andrew sighed with a small grin, recognizing Mike's tactic that always soothed his bad temper. "Bouncing pecs," Mike replied with a big grin, as he bounced his own pecs to demonstrate. Everyone laughed and the last traces of anger faded from Andrew's face. "Good one Mike; my turn." Mike nodded at Andrew to go ahead as JP led the group to the start of the trail around the lake. "What do you call arms that are lethal weapons?" "I have no idea Andrew; why don't you tell us?" Mike goaded him. "Loaded guns," Andrew replied with a cocky smirk, flexing his massive biceps. Everyone laughed as JP led them in a brisk jog down the first leg of the trail. "Okay one more," Mike promised them. "What do you use to wash your clothes when there's no washing machine handy?" "The lake?" JP guessed, pointing to their left where they could see Burke Lake through the breaks in the trees. "Nope, you use washboard abs," Mike replied, massaging his ripped eight-pack. Everyone laughed once again, shaking their heads at the silly, but cocky, puns of Mike and Andrew. For their part, Andrew and Mike were glad that their jokes had put everyone at ease, especially since they had seen Andrew's bad temper up close a few minutes ago. Andrew and Mike let JP and Matt lead the way down the trail, while Carrie followed behind them. As they ran, Andrew tried to think of a way he could let JP and Matt know that he knew their secret. He realized that only Mike could keep up with him, but then he also realized that Mike and Matt had spent a lot of time together with Carrie the night before. So Andrew just had to come up with an excuse to get JP alone, and Matt's earlier comment about being left alone while JP ran for two more hours popped up in his head. So, once Matt gets tired, then Mike and Carrie will wait with him back near the cars for JP and myself, Andrew realized. Then I can see just how far JP can run, since he won't be holding himself back to keep Matt from feeling bad. "So, will we take the trail all the way around the lake JP?" Andrew asked. "If you can keep up with me Andrew," JP teased him. "I wouldn't worry about Andrew keeping up with you, but we won't be able to JP," Matt reminded him. "Well, I'm not slowing down for you Matt; I have to keep in shape for wrestling next year," JP reminded him with a frown. "If Matt and Carrie get tired, I'll go back with them to the main part of the park," Mike offered, not letting on that he, like Andrew, would be able to keep up with JP with no trouble. "Thanks man, I'd appreciate that," Andrew said gratefully, pleased that he would soon be able to speak to JP alone. "You keep them company like last night and if any jerks try to start anything with Carrie, all you'll have to do is stand up to scare them away." Mike grinned at that idea and Andrew added, "I'm trusting you to keep an eye on Carrie when I'm not around Mike, as long as you don't try anything with her!" "Don't worry Andrew, I have enough internal discipline to comply with your orders to leave her alone in a social sense," Mike assured his big friend. A scary look of anger appeared on his face as he added, "But if anyone tries anything with her, we'll see how they like some external discipline thanks to my huge muscles!" Hopefully they won't like it like Matt would, JP thought suddenly with a smirk on his face. As he jogged effortlessly through the woods with Andrew and Mike beside him, he thought about how lucky he was to be spending this summer with his friends. Too bad Ryan couldn't be here, he thought to himself with a pang of regret. But perhaps Andrew's idea about revealing his friendship with me if he sees Ryan this fall will help me get back my relationship with my true big brother. "Hey JP, who is that Nick guy you were talking about just before we met last night?" Andrew asked him suddenly. "He's Chrissy's brother; you know: the girl you were about to save from those college jerks until I stepped in," JP replied. "I don't know if I thanked you for that yet." "Yeah you did JP, right after you asked me if I wanted a piece of you," Andrew reminded him with a steely glare. "That wasn't very polite of you, considering I was ready to defend Chrissy from those two jerks before you got there." "Sorry about that Andrew; I guess my mind was just clouded by rage," JP apologized. "Yeah, deflected rage at your brother," Andrew snapped, still mad at JP's rudeness when they'd first met. "If you ever feel you want to take me on, I'm right here!" "No thanks Andrew; at least not for real," JP assured him. "Your neck's so thick I don't think I could get my arm around it! And even if I could, it looks so hard and muscular I'd have no luck trying to choke you out!" "Keep that in mind Big Guy, just in case you think you're all that and then some," Andrew reminded him with a cocky smirk. "Shut up Andrew!"" JP laughed, throwing a punch at his big friend. Andrew still had his face turned towards him and JP's fist accidentally made contact with Andrew's jaw with a loud smack. "OWWW!" JP yelled, shaking out his sore hand. "I think I hurt myself!" "I didn't feel a thing," Andrew bragged. "Was that your best shot?" he asked, as they stopped at one of the path junctions. "No man," JP replied, massaging his sore hand. "But this is!" He suddenly lunged at Andrew, trying to pull his head down to get him in a choke hold. It seemed to be working at first, but then Andrew grabbed JP by the legs and hoisted him over his shoulders, breaking JP's grip on his neck in the process. Then Andrew grinned and extended his arms, holding JP up above his head with no effort. "Hold on tight JP; up and down you go!" Andrew laughed, as he began effortlessly shoulder-pressing JP. "Let me know when you've had enough!" After a couple of minutes, JP said, "Okay, that's enough Andrew. Put me down please." "Sure man, since you asked me nicely," Andrew said agreeably. He let JP down to his shoulders and then lowered him gently down to the ground. "There you go Big Guy: I put you down. Are you happy now?" "Yeah I am Andrew; thanks," JP said gratefully, feeling embarrassed that Andrew had so thoroughly dominated him. "Hey JP, how much can you bench?" Andrew asked him. "350," JP immediately replied, though it didn't seem as impressive as it had earlier in the week. "Good, then you should be able to bench-press me," Andrew realized. "I only weigh 305 so it should be easy for you." JP chuckled at Andrew's nonchalant way of saying that he 'only' weighed 305 pounds. "How do you do that Andrew?" JP asked in wonder. "Do what JP?" Andrew asked, as they jogged down a side path to look for a patch of grass to perform the human bench-press. "How do you make me feel better with just a few words?" JP asked him seriously. "Ryan would have tossed me to the ground and then kicked me in the gut for good measure if he had me above his shoulders!" "I've had lots of practice JP, mentoring little guys like you," Andrew replied, missing JP's look of anger at being called little. "As for your brother, are you sure he'd fight dirty like that?" "You don't know him like I do Andrew; in fact, you've never even met him!" JP snapped. "So believe me when I tell you: if I ever get him in a chokehold, I won't let up until I choke him out!" "I believe you JP," Andrew said seriously, as they entered a small grassy clearing in the woods. As their friends followed them onto the grass, Andrew added, "Get the digital camera ready Mike: I think we're about to witness history!" "Are you sure about this Andrew; won't you find it embarrassing being bench-pressed by someone who you outweigh by over 100 pounds of solid muscle?" JP asked him seriously. "I'm trying to make you feel better by showing you how strong you really are, and how you have nothing to fear from me," Andrew assured him. He motioned JP to lie down and added, "As you don't tag me in the balls by accident, everything will be fine." Carrie burst out laughing and Andrew shot a quick glare at her to keep her quiet, so that JP wouldn't figure out that they knew about him and Matt. JP lay down on the grass and extended his arms. Andrew carefully positioned himself lengthwise so JP's hands were on his chest and thighs. "Okay JP: let's go," Andrew said. "How many do you think you can do?" "I'll go for five reps," JP replied, slowly lowering Andrew down to his chest. He raised his arms with some effort, slowly lifting Andrew up until his arms locked at full extension. "So far so good Andrew: let's go for two!" JP yelled in excitement. He bench-pressed Andrew four more times before he had to signal Andrew to stand up. "Whew! That was a great chest workout Andrew!" JP panted, accepting Andrew's outstretched hand which pulled him to his feet effortlessly. "I knew you could do it JP," Andrew congratulated him, slapping him gently on the shoulder. "Good job Big Guy." "Thanks Andrew," JP said, smiling gratefully up at his mentor. "Can we start running again?" "After you shoulder-press me JP, just to be sure that you can handle a big guy like me," Andrew replied. "You do know how to pick someone up in a Fireman's Carry, don't you?" "Yeah, my dad taught me," JP replied, screwing up his face in determination. He was nervous about shoulder-pressing over 300 pounds, but then he remembered that he had just bench-pressed that same amount: five times! And I have my whole body to help me this time, so it should be easy! he suddenly realized. "Bring it on Andrew: I'm ready!" "That's it Big Guy," Andrew said, stepping closer and bending down so that JP could grab his legs and free arm. "Let's see what you've got! Go for ten reps!" JP grabbed Andrew around the legs and slowly straightened up, getting Andrew squarely across his shoulders. Then he adjusted his grip and began shoulder-pressing Andrew up and down. He grinned as he performed the first five reps easily, noticing Mike and Matt taking his picture. The next five reps were more difficult, but JP just gritted his teeth in determination and forced himself through them. Then he carefully let Andrew back down to the ground again; panting and massaging his sore chest and shoulders. "Great job JP," Andrew congratulated him, shaking his hand instead of slapping his sore shoulders. "I knew you could do it!" JP grinned as he tried to catch his breath. Andrew motioned the others back to the trail and stepped closer to JP until he was looming over him. He bent down so that only JP could hear him and whispered, "Now you know that you can take on Ryan with no problem, so don't worry about him anymore JP." "Thanks Andrew, I owe you Big Guy," JP said gratefully, now that he had his breath back. As they jogged back onto the path, he added, "You're a really great mentor." "I've had lots of practice JP and I'd be glad to pass on some tips so that you'll be ready to mentor Nick in about six weeks," Andrew offered. "That would be great Andrew, because Nick won't be the only wrestling hopeful I'll be mentoring at wrestling camp next month," JP said gratefully. "Well, I do know how to mentor two guys at once: I did it with my teammates Ralph and Connor two years ago," Andrew said modestly. He smiled as he remembered developing his two proteges into star football players by Grade 11. "Since they will be the starting quarterback and wide receiver respectively this season, it seems I did alright training them for high school football. We won the District Championship last season and this season we're going to win the Provincial Title!" "Wow Andrew, that's really impressive," JP congratulated his huge friend. "What about Mike here? Did you train him as well?" "Yeah man," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "Tell him how small you were when I first started training you almost seven years ago Mike." "5 foot even and 80 pounds," Mike replied sheepishly, feeling embarrassed that he had ever been that small. "You were about the same size as Nick is now," JP realized, glad that Chrissy had told him her brother's stats. "And look at you now: 305 pounds of solid muscle!" "And I stand 6 foot 6, so I loom over you just like Andrew does," Mike chuckled. He lifted JP up by his waist, even as they were still jogging down the path. "I'm the big man in this group, and don't you forget it!" JP's eyes narrowed in anger and he was about to punch Mike in the face when Andrew said, "Put him down Mike; I let him shoulder-press me to make him feel better and you're ruining it by lifting him up like a rag doll!" Mike stopped jogging, set JP down and went to ruffle his hair, but JP knocked his arm away swiftly. "Don't you even think of trying to touch me without my permission man, or I'll rip your arm off!" he growled in fury. "Whoa JP, calm down!" Andrew urged him, clamping a massive hand on JP's sore shoulder to hold him back as he lunged at Mike. JP winced and Andrew switched his iron grip to his arm instead. "Sorry about that man, but don't start anything with Mike: he's just as strong as I am and he could wipe the floor with you!" JP glared at Andrew over his shoulder, realizing that all of Andrew's efforts to make him feel better had just been ruined. "I think it's time our two group separated now," Matt suddenly suggested. "Why don't I take Carrie and Mike back to the cars while you and JP run some more until he calms down Andrew." "Good idea Matt; see you soon I hope," Andrew said, smiling at him. Matt grinned back and led Mike and Carrie back down the trail, but not before Mike gave JP one last smirk over his shoulder. Andrew frowned and shook his head until Mike's smirk vanished and then turned around to see JP glaring at him with clenched fists. "Go ahead JP, punch me in the face again," Andrew sighed. "I deserve it for being too late to stop Mike from lifting you up." JP hesitated suddenly; no longer wanting to punch Andrew now that he had his permission and slightly afraid of making his huge friend angry. "No it's okay Andrew," JP assured him, letting out a huge sigh and un-clenching his fists. "It's kind of my fault too, not just Mike's. To me, he was acting just like Ryan and I projected my anger at Ryan onto him." "Yeah you did JP and it would not have been amusing if you had tried to rip his arm off," Andrew warned him. "Even if you got a grip on his arm, he would have just lifted you off the ground effortlessly and given you an F-Five or something." "Just like Brock Lesnar would," JP realized with sudden understanding. "You never told me that you were a wrestling fan Andrew." "You never asked, but I know some wrestling moves too," Andrew said soberly. He looked at his watch and added, "But we've gotten way off topic and while we're alone now, it didn't happen the way quite the way I wanted it to." "Why did you want to be alone with me Andrew?" JP asked, feeling slightly nervous now that he was suddenly alone in the woods with such a huge muscular guy. "Not for anything sinister JP, so don't worry," Andrew assured him with a gentle smile. JP let out a sigh of relief and the fear slowly left his face. "You don't have to act so tough all the time JP; I know you're scared of how huge and strong I am," Andrew said, letting the smile fade from his face. "Yes I am Andrew; you told me yesterday that you could bench 800 pounds!" JP shouted in astonishment. "Is that a one rep max or a working weight?" "It was a one rep max and that's the literal truth because I haven't been able to do it again," Andrew replied. As they began jogging down the path again, he added, "My working weight is about 700 pounds for five reps." "That's over twice your weight Andrew and four times mine!" JP shouted in astonishment. "That's why your arms are so big and muscular!" "Yeah I was really happy the day my pythons got bigger than the Hulkster's," Andrew laughed. He flexed a massive bicep and kissed it softly before saying, "These puppies are sick but they don't need a vet!" "But anyone who gets in their way is going to need a hospital!" JP predicted, laughing at the cocky smirk on Andrew's face. "Thanks JP, I wasn't sure how to finish that bicep pun," Andrew said gratefully. "No problem Big Guy," JP said, patting Andrew on the shoulder. "That's 'Huge Guy' to you, Little Man," Andrew growled in mock fury. When he saw JP's eyes narrow in anger, he laughed and assured him, "I was just kidding man: you've got to learn how to take a joke!" "I know that Andrew, but I was just reminded of Ryan once again," JP sighed in frustration. "You're obsessed with your brother JP, but there's someone else you should be thinking about instead of him," Andrew advised him, recognizing his opening. When JP looked at him questioningly, Andrew added, "I'm talking about Matt; it's obvious that you love him man." "Yeah, like a big brother, which Ryan should have been," JP stated, hoping that Andrew hadn't seen Matt staring at him longingly during the fireworks the night before. "He's really filled a void in my life." "Just like Carrie did for me when we fell in love," Andrew said, finally deciding to state the obvious. JP's jaw dropped and a look of panic suddenly appeared in his eyes. "Don't worry man, I'm not grossed out or anything; don't forget: my country legalized same-sex marriage two years ago," Andrew assured him. "It's not that Andrew, but thanks for not being weirded-out," JP said gratefully. "It's just that Matt came out to his mom this morning about him and me dating and though she had already figured it out, it was still really uncomfortable when Matt told her. She's the only one who knows; I haven't even come out to my parents yet." "And I can't imagine that you'll ever come out to Ryan," Andrew realized, unable to even imagine how violent Ryan's reaction would be if he found out that his little brother was gay. "My lips are sealed man; I won't tell anyone, because Carrie already figured it out." "Do you think now that Matt's come out to his mom, he's going to tell Mike?" JP asked with a worried look on his face. "I don't think so and Carrie won't either, since she waited until she was alone with me to tell me that she knew about you and Matt," Andrew assured him. "But you might want to take Matt aside later and let him know that Carrie and I know about you two," he added. "It's only fair to him." "That's a good idea Andrew; thanks for thinking of that," JP said gratefully. As they got close to the parking lot with their cars in it, he reached up to Andrew's massive shoulder and squeezed it gently. "You're a really great guy Andrew and I'm glad that you've agreed to be my Honorary Big Brother." "I'll always be here for you JP and even for your protégé Nick, once I get to meet him of course," Andrew promised him. "Once I get to meet him in mid-August, I'll introduce you to him when we meet again," JP promised him. As they jogged within view of their friends, he asked Andrew, "Have we talked enough for one afternoon Big Guy? Are you ready for some football and Frisbee now?" "Yeah man; I have my Miami football in my backpack and I think I see Matt holding your Navy Frisbee," Andrew replied. "But before we begin, I think you and Mike should apologize to each other, so that there won't be any more trouble between you two." "Good idea man," JP said, switching back into the cocky jock he pretended to be when he was in a crowd. He stepped right up to Mike, no longer intimidated by his huge size, and held out his hand. "I'm sorry I got so mad at you earlier Mike: I was just projecting angry thoughts about my brother Ryan onto you." "Apology accepted JP," Mike assured him, gripping JP's hand gently in his huge meaty paw. "I owe you an apology as well, for acting just like Ryan probably does." "He hasn't put his hands on me for years, but he does act superior to me, just like you did earlier," JP realized. "But I accept your apology Mike and I can tell that you're not embarrassed to apologize to someone you outweigh by over 100 pounds of solid muscle!" "130 pounds to be exact, but what's a few dozen pounds between friends?" Mike asked him with a cocky smirk. "Funny man!" JP laughed, taking his Navy Frisbee out of his bag and throwing it at Mike's head. His eyes widened as Mike caught it quickly, with just one hand, and then fired it quickly back at JP. JP had to do a cartwheel to catch it, but the force of the throw knocked him off his feet. Mike started laughing but then his eyes widened as JP quickly rolled through the fall and back to his feet. "Most impressive Big Guy," Mike commended him. "I can see why you're such a threat on the wrestling mat." "Yeah man," JP said with a cocky smirk. "You may have caught me off guard before, but just try to lift me off the ground again! Next time I'll be ready for you!" "I'm sure you will JP," Mike assured him with an encouraging grin. "I can see why you're a District Finalist and next season you'll win Districts and then the State Championship in high school wrestling!" JP grinned with gratitude as he threw the Navy Frisbee back to Mike and their friends smiled in relief: pleased that JP's obsession with his brother Ryan was slowly fading into the background, at least for the time being. * THIS CHAPTER IS NOW CONCLUDED * Hope you enjoyed, I mean LIKED, it. LOL (Seriously though, thank you for the three likes so far). Coming soon: - Andrew and his friends meet JP's parents and Matt's mom for supper. - Their parents discuss what kind of influence Andrew and his friends will be on their sons.

Two Jeremy entered the offseason with great frustration. Ever since his victory in the level 2-event of San Diego in may, he’d lost every big final to his one year younger rival, Chris. His recent victories had come in some minor level 2-events, were his physique had clearly dominated the field. His season-ending defeat in the tour finals had been a serious blow: not only had it cost him his number one position in the world rankings, he would now also have to watch his rival wearing the customized boxers marked ‘champ’. To make things even worse, his uncle’s gym balanced on the verge of bankruptcy in the ‘fitness unfriendly atmosphere’ created by “Moms against roids”. His income declined drastically as he soon had only a couple of clients left to train. Jeremy used the extra time to bulk up his own physique. He ate and worked out as relentlessly as his body allowed him; throwing up in the deserted gym on several occasions. By the end of February, he knew he was fully ready to take on his rival. Chris had passed an exciting offseason. He had received his parents’ house as they decided to move into a smaller apartment and had spent some very pleasant times with his girlfriend. Her support had made him train harder than before: she just couldn’t keep her hands off him as he got home pumped from the gym, jumping into the shower with him, groping and licking the hard masses of muscle across his body before they would fuck. Her lust had pushed him beyond his limits in the gym and had taken his physique to another level for the next season. Jeremy smiled as he entered the backstage off the Detroit-masters. He had won the three level 2-events leading up to this show and was more than ready to defend his title. He went through the daily drug test before getting ready to step on stage. He slowly strutted out, savoring how he outsized his opponents. As expected, he easily won his lineups and proceeded to the final. Likewise, Chris had cruised through the event to set up the clash with his rival. On Sunday afternoon, he entered the backstage and stepped up to his competitor. “Been a while since we’ve met”, he said. Jeremy turned around and looked slightly down in his opponents’ eyes. “Yeah”, he replied, “not my fault you chickened out the competition until now. Not that it makes a difference: I’ll take ya down like I did with the others and claim my fourth title of the season.” “Some nice victories you’ve had. Congrats”, Chris answered, “May the best man win today.” “No problem, I’ll try not to make you like tiny, kid”, Jeremy said and turned his back to his rival. The speaker called for Jeremy first and he confidently stepped out on stage. He bounced his pecs in response to the public’s cheers and took his position. A new wave of cheers announced Chris’ arrival and Jeremy looked aside. A stab of jealousy hit him when he saw the blue boxers marked ‘Champ’. Without looking any further at his rival, Jeremy faced the judges again. The mandatory quarter turns began and the difference between both athlete’s was clearly visible: Jeremy’s 209 pound body looked big but lacked its deep definition; Chris’ 215 pound physique on the other hand was shredded beyond its level of last season. Eager to defend his title, Jeremy quickly began the pose down. He put his hands behind his head, making his bicep ball up into their 18.5 inches of beef, and did an ab vacuum-pose, highlighting his v-taper by pushing out his lats. Chris followed this lead and copied the pose. His arms rounded into the 20 inches of striated meat next to his head, his thick triceps hard and defined at the back of his arms; he sucked in his abs incredibly deep, making his waist unbelievably small, every ridge of his six-pack deeply grooved between the hard blocks of muscle; his lats flared out clearly wider than his rival’s. Jeremy turned to face his opponent and threw a most muscular. His signature pose had won all his contests this season. The hard masses of muscle hardened across his impressive physique, striations and veins exploding over their surface: his pecs hardened like armor above his six-pack; his meaty arms balled up and pushed against his hard chest; his legs bulged outward as grooves and veins were pushed up by his strong quads. He smirked at his opponent. Chris first went into a most muscular facing the judges and the public. He then relaxed his pose and turned to face his still flexed opponent. He noticed the smirk on his rival’s face and flexed. Jeremy’s smirk faded as he looked at the flexing world champ. He summoned his last energy to harden his own flex, but it was no use. Chris’ fantastic muscles hardened fully all over his frame as he brought in his arms to complete his pose: his pecs bulged and swelled as the hard muscle pushed up striated lines against his pale skin; his defined six-pack rippled and hardened beneath the shelf of meat; his 20 inch arms pushed into the flexed rack; his ripped delts rounded atop his shoulders and eclipsed his rival’s; his thick quads, bulging outward, crowned his flex. Jeremy’s pose began to wear off as he realized his rival outsized him and was more shredded than him. That’s when Chris went into his signature pose: his mighty back double bicep. The hard mounds of meat on his wide back, clearly bigger than last season, bulged into each other as he held out his arms; his relatively small waist leading up to his wide shoulders highlighted his unrivaled v-taper; cuts and striations swarm across the round mass at the back of his shoulders; his triceps hung hard and thick toward the floor; his biceps swelled up as he slowly brought in his arms: the mounds of muscle pushed up several blue veins against his pale white skin as they rose to their 20 inches of hard, round meat. Jeremy didn’t copy the pose: he knew he’d lost. He looked at his feet and heard the judges call out Chris’ name as the winner of the Detroit-masters. Jeremy didn’t bother to shake hands with his rival, he left the stage, threw his runner-up prize on the floor and rushed to his car to get away. Chris couldn’t be any happier: he was the first athlete ever to hold the four master titles simultaneously and his physique was unrivaled. He got backstage after talking to the press, pulled on his clothes and went home. When he parked in front of his garage, he noticed a car parked next door. New neighbors, he thought as he entered his house. He tossed his bag aside and went upstairs. He took off his clothes and admired his physique in the mirror when a hand slapped his muscular ass. “Love how your boxers show off your ass, champ”, his girlfriend said as she jumped on his broad back, grabbing his pecs for support. “You’re too heavy for me, babe”, Chris said laughingly and pretended to struggle under the weight as he let his legs shake, sending striations across the surface of his ripped quads. His dick hardened in his boxers as his girlfriend pinched his nipples. “Maybe you’re just too weak, champ”, Trisha replied as she gently bit his ear. Her hands roamed his wide pecs. “Mghn”, Chris groaned as her frail hands continued their way down over his tight six-pack and played with the outlines of his dick through his now tented boxers. He gently tossed her frail body onto the bed, pulled down his boxers, his hard cock smacking against his lower abs as it was freed, and jumped in next to her. Trisha got atop him, mounting his abs and devoured his lips in a deep, sensual kiss. His stronger tongue easily overpowered hers and snaked into her mouth. Chris took a deep breath as she broke the kiss. Her small hands grabbed his wrists, not covering half of them, and he let her stretch out his muscular arms above his head on the mattress. “Can you break free of my hold, champ”, Trisha said as she rubbed her perky ass atop his abs and her back against his throbbing cock. “I give. You dominate me completely, babe”, Chris laughingly said as he pretended to struggle in her weak grip. He squirmed and flexed his arms slightly, avoiding to break her grip. Then, in a single motion, he broke her hold, grabbed her flanks, effortlessly lifted her up from his abs and positioned her atop his cock. “Oh”, Trisha grunted giggly as her big boyfriend lifted her 120 pound body in the air and she felt the head of his rock hard 7 inch cock press against her. She grunted in pleasure as the hot snake invaded her. She took his entire length in and began bouncing up and down the throbbing shaft, while grabbing his pecs for support. “Yeaughn”, Chris groaned, cupping Trisha's firm breasts while she girl stimulated his 7 incher. His balls drew tight and his muscles flexed as his balls exploded. A first volley of cum rocketed through his rock hard shaft and blasted into his girl, soon followed by a second and a third. "Mmuhn", Trisha grunted lustfully as she felt her boyfriend's hot juices blast into her. She kept bouncing up and down the spasming shaft, milking out two more blasts. "Yeaughnn", Chris moaned exhaustedly, his protruding pecs heaving up and down as he took in deep breaths. He pulled in his girl and kissed her deeply as she kept sliding up and down his now softer cock. Trisha felt her boyfriend's 7 incher soften inside her while his strong tongue invaded her mouth. "Muouf", she let out as she climaxed herself, het hot juices flowing along the now half hard cock inside her. Exhausted, she let her delicate, 120 pound body fall against the hard mass of muscle beneath her. Chris felt his girl's juices along his deflating cock and gently stroked her hair as she lay down atop his heaving chest. "Love ya, babe", he whispered in her ear as he carefully lifted her from his dick and installed her against his side, wrapping his thick arm around her in a protective reflex. "Love ya too, hon", Trisha replied as she curled herself in his armpit, resting her head against the hard, hot pec. She slumbered asleep, feeling totally secured aside her 215 pound boyfriend. Chris watched his girl fall asleep, pulled her in closer against his frame, her breath brushing his left nipple and snoozed off himself. Jeremy was still in a grim mood after losing his title at the Detroit-masters the day before. He opened the gym, seeing no clients in the parking lot as usual. He returned to the counter and went through his daily routine of checking the income for his uncle, seeing another decline. "We'll be out of business by the end of next month", he said to himself as he heard the door open. He looked up and saw a big man with a young face, wearing baggy clothes come in. Great, another fatso trying to lose weight, he thought. "Yo", the guy said in a surprisingly deep voice for someone looking that young. "Hello sir", Jeremy replied, tilting his head up to look the guy in the eye, "what can I do for you?". "I'm looking for a place to train", the guy stated, "helped a friend move here and I'll be staying until summer's over. What do you guys charge?". "I'll let you train for free this time and if you're willing to train here, we'll discuss prices after your training", Jeremy said, "Do you need some pointers?". "Na, I've tossed around some weights back in juvy, er at home I mean. Let's see what you guys have here", the guy replied and strutted into the gym. Jeremy watched the guy wander over to the free weights and returned to his own business. He went into his office and continued surfing the net to find a way to beat his rival naturally. An hour later, a loud knock on the door made him look up. "Come in", Jeremy said. The fat young guy stepped into his office and sat down in front of his desk. "I like this place, lots of free weights, if your prices are ok, I'll train here", the guy said. "Glad you like our gym", Jeremy replied, " it's march now and you'll be staying 'till the end of summer, you said. That's six months. Our prices depend on your demands. A minimal membership costs 10 dollars a months, but we offer 10 dollars discount if you pay for six months at once." "50 bucks", the guy stated, "here you go". He pulled out his wallet and put the money on the desk. "Off course there's some paperwork to be done", Jeremy said as he took the money and noticed the size of the guy's hands, "I'll need your name and age first". "Ted Madison, 18 years old", the guy replied. Jeremy blinked as he heard the name. "Related to Chris Madison by any chance?", he asked. "Yeah, I'm his cousin", Ted said, "don't get me started about him. You know him?". "He's my rival in the LTB", Jeremy answered but quickly continued, "height and weight?" "6 feet, 260 pounds, "Ted stated. "260? That's a lot", Jeremy said, "We offer great weight loss programs to get in shape". "I'm not looking to lose weight. I want to compete as a bodybuilder", Ted replied and unzipped his hoodie, taking it off to reveal his torso. Jeremy's eyes widened instantly at the sight. Ted's tank top was stretched to braking point by his protruding chest; veins snaked across his huge arms; his round delts pushed widely outward. Ted grinned at Jeremy's reaction and casually bounced his pecs. "So you're an LTB'er like my cousin", he said, "What do you guys weigh?". "I… mgh", Jeremy cleared his throat as his voice cracked, "he's 215 and I'm 209." "I was around that weight two years ago, at 16", Ted said with a grin and clenched his fists to make his bicep jump. "With the new doping act in place, I also need a urine sample to make sure you're clean", Jeremy said. Ted frowned and folded his arms in front of his chest, making his pecs swell and bulge. "You think I built this body just by taking protein?", he barked. Jeremy looked at the angry teen in front of him, trying not to let his intimidation show on his face as he stared at the bulging pecs and veins snaking across the thick forearms. Before Jeremy could react, Ted his shirt and pulled him over the desk, his feet dangling in the air as he was lifted to eyelevel with the teen beast. "Ever since I was a kid, all the attention in the family was focused on Jeremy", Ted said, "at every family meeting it was Jeremy this and Jeremy that and how great he was doing at school and in sports and how he made the family proud. I never got any attention besides the traditional arm wrestling against him where he would pretend to struggle and then take anyone down…" "I know how it feels to stand in his shadow", Jeremy peeped in the strong grasp. "You have no idea!", Ted belted and shut him up, "I began doing drugs at 14 and ended up in juvy half a year later. One of the youngest kids and only 125 pounds. I was picked on daily by the others. Until I got in touch with a 17 year old that dealt drugs. He offered me some steroids to try and I was hooked. I worked out for hours daily and weighed 180 pounds a few months later. I passed the 215 pound mark at 16 and everyone just left me alone. On my 17th birthday, I got back on my former bullies. They were no match for my 240 pound body, I simply punched the shit out of them. Last month, on my 18th birthday I got out, weighing just over 260 pounds and ready to take on the world. I moved in with the guy that provides my gear." Jeremy looked into Ted's eyes and saw the determination. "Perhaps we could work something out", he said. "Thought so", Ted replied and released his grip, making Jeremy fall with his ass on the wooden desk. "You'll have to be cleanish to compete in the NBC, you'll have to pass the monthly tests so your friend will have to provide you with something undetectable. For here, I'll fill a cup with my urine and pretend it's yours if you help me take your cousin's top spot in the LTB", Jeremy said as he rearranged his shirt. "Getting back on my cousin for ruining my life is high on my list", Ted replied grinningly, "what do you have in mind?". "I need a sweaty shirt of him, as drenched in his sweat as possible for my revenge. Get my that and I will switch the urine sample and let you train here after closing time so your physique doesn't attract attention", Jeremy said. "Consider it done", Ted answered, put on his hoodie and strutted out. The next day Chris and Trisha were unloading the groceries from his car when a deep, yet familiar voice called out Chris' name. Chris looked up and saw a big, young guy in baggy clothes exiting the house next door. "Yo Chris! How ya doin'", Ted said as he strutted over to his cousin. Chris looked up at the 6 feet teen's face and blinked. "Teddy?", he asked incredulously. "It's Ted", the tall teen replied. "Man, you've grown since I last saw you", Chris said as he scanned his cousin's body hidden underneath the baggy clothes. "I thought you were bigger", Ted answered and playfully patted his cousin's muscular shoulder. "That five o'clock beard looks good on you. You live here now?", Chris asked. "Na, helped a friend move here. I'll be spending summer though", Ted replied, "Remember how we used to arm wrestle? How 'bout one for old times?". "Why not?", Chris said, "Come on in and let's see if you've gotten stronger". Ted barely suppressed a grin and followed his cousin inside his house. He greeted Trisha who came from the kitchen as the two cousins sat down at the dinner table. He put his elbow on the table and put out his hand, his physique hidden under his baggy hoodie. Chris had sat down in front of his cousin, put his elbow on the table and grabbed the big hand, his own muscles highlighted by his tight, red shirt. "Ready?", he asked. "What prize are we fighting for?", Ted asked, "a kiss from your girl?". "No way, man", Chris replied. "Afraid to lose?", Ted said with a smirk, "How 'bout winner gets loser's shirt?". "Why not?", Chris answered and winked at his girl standing next to the table. "Ready? Go!", Trisha said. Ted instantly fell that his cousin was no match for him. He saw the veins bulging all over his cousin's right arm as they struggled for superiority. Chris was testing his cousin's defenses and decided to go easy on the guy. He let their hands move from left to right a bit before he started applying more force and gently moved his cousin's hand toward the table. Ted pretended to struggle with the added force and let his cousin move his hand toward the table inch by inch. He kept resisting though, making his cousin fight for every inch. Chris felt his breathing fasten, veins bulging across his engorged 20 inch bicep as he kept pushing his cousin's hand down. Sweat formed on his forehead and his neck, sliding down as he fought against his cousin's resistance. Ted looked his cousin's reddening face and saw more sweat drip down on his shirt, its red fabric was darkening in the armpits. He let his hand move further down toward the table. Chris felt a pump starting the spread across his right pec from the effort; his right bicep pumped passed 20 inches as he summoned more strength for the final push. His red shirt was glued to his back with sweat and hugged his now sweaty pecs tightly. He gritted his teeth, his face reddening some more to end the fight. Ted applied more force and halted his cousin's advance just before his hand made contact with the table. His own arm felt fresh and strong. He playfully tested his cousin and instantly felt that his vein infested, pumped arm was burning out of fuel. He intently reversed the situation very slowly, inching back toward the starting point bit by bit to extend the fight. Chris' eyes widened as he felt his cousin fight back harder. He tried resisting, but he could feel his own strength fade. Sweat now flowed in streams over his dark red face, his shirt glued to his body as his hand retreaded upward. Ted brought their hands back to starting point bit by bit, savoring how his cousin struggled with all his might against his far superior grip; a mild pump only now began to spread across his 25 inch bicep, more because he held back than due to his cousin's resistance. Chris tapped into his last ounce of strength as his cousin pushed him back to starting point. He threw every bit of force in a final attack, sweat dripping from his face onto his now drenched shirt. Ted felt his cousin's final offensive, but his hand didn't budge an inch. Chris couldn't believe their locked hands kept perfectly straight under his force. His eyes widened as he felt the pressure behind his cousin's grip increase. Ted had only slightly upped his power, using only two thirds of the strength his 25 inch bicep could produce. He slowly pushed his cousin's hand past the starting point and down toward the table. Chris fought with everything he got, but he could feel his strength wearing down even more. The pump in his right pec was beyond anything he'd ever felt; his chest heaving up and down on the rhythm of his fast breathing in his sweat drenched shirt; his right bicep, pumped to almost 21 inches, felt like it was going to explode atop his now vein infested arm. Still, his hand was going down inevitably. Ted suppressed another smirk as he felt his cousin's useless resistance. He had dreamed about this day for years in juvy: how he would flatten the star of the family. The feeling of his muscular cousin fighting like a weak kitten against his own steely grasp was far beyond what he had imagined. The thought of toying with the guy that had eclipsed him, filled him with power. The feeling of physically dominating turned him on, making his cock harden in his sweat pants. The resistance his cousin put up, kept fading as their hands passed the last quarter point down to the table. Chris maintained his struggle; or tried to. His 215 pound body felt drained like he had just put it through a grueling workout. He could feel his heartbeat pounding in his ears, his chest heaving up and down to suck in oxygen to fuel his muscles. His right bicep felt like it was about to rip from his arm as it crammed up and spasms shot through the worn out muscles in his forearm. Ted felt the spasms shooting through his cousin's forearm, but the arm didn't budge: his own powerful grip prevented the arm from moving. He pushed his cousin's hand down on the table with a thud. "Looks like I win", he said while keeping his hand locked atop his cousin's. "Yeah", Chris grunted, trying to free his hand but the big hand atop didn't move. He pulled a few times, all the while avoiding to look in his cousin's eyes. Ted got up, his hard 10 inch cock outline against his sweatpants, stepped up behind his cousin and pulled off his sweat drenched shirt, "Better not forget my prize". Chris moved his hands protectively against his own chest, feeling strangely vulnerable with the man that had just beaten him behind him and kept staring down at the table. Ted looked down on his cousin's pumped torso, grinning at how small it looked next to his own. "When you're up for a rematch, just let me know, Chrissy", he said, "I'll let myself out. He patted his cousin on his shoulder, turned around and strutted away. "Oh, no! you're our guest. I'll show you out", Trisha said and rushed behind him. She squirmed her delicate body past him, standing between him and the door. Ted quizzically looked down, the dark red shirt on his shoulder. Trisha stood on her toes, grabbing his right bicep for support. She bit her lips as she felt the huge arm under her fingers. "Still owe you a kiss", she whispered and grabbed his neck to pull him down. Ted savored the kiss, invading her mouth at full force. A faint rumble escaped his mouth as he felt her frail fingers grope his hard dick. "Come by anytime you want", she whispered lustfully in his ear and gave his dick a final squeeze before opening the door and letting him out. Ted instantly pulled out his phone when the door closed behind him. "Yo, J? I have it" "Good. Bring it to me ASAP so I can have my revenge". Ted hung up, got in his car and drove off to the gym…

“I’ve been waiting for a very long time to find someone like you Alexander. A young man with brute strength, excellent genetics and a raging testosterone factory between his legs. Most importantly though, you have inside yourself an overwhelming desire to be huge, and you will be, with my help. I’m going to fund you in every way you could possibly need to become the biggest, freakiest bodybuilder on the planet. You’ll have muscle growing out of muscle and you’ll have the body of your dreams. I truly can’t wait to make that happen for you. Are you on board?” Alexander was unsure how to feel and what to say. Mr. Richards had invited him down to his beachfront mansion after being spotted taking a dip in a small pond a few miles inland. After a brief chat with Alexander, Mr. Richards knew that he had found what he had always been looking for. Alexander had never had an outlet to talk about his goals and fantasies before, so he was extremely open with Mr. Richards, explaining that in the past few months he had been training hard using an assortment of rudimentary gym apparatus that he had largely designed himself. Mr. Richards eyed the young man’s bulging upper arms, that he could not believe were the result of just a few months of lifting weights at home. The quads were mighty oaks too, with a big meaty ass at their north end that for practically any other bodybuilder would have been unachievable without significant pain, hard years squatting and probably even steroids. He was the whole package. Having waited to fully comprehend all that had happened, he finally responded, in a way that shocked and thrilled Mr. Richards. “You’ve been very welcoming to me today Mr. Richards, and I’m grateful. I’m going to accept your offer, but first I need to make somethings clear.” He stood up and walking to the other side of the table where Mr. Richards sat. He placed his large hands on Mr. Richards shoulders, squeezing the average sized man’s delts. “In just three months of training I’ve achieved all this, turn round and get a proper look.” Alexander removed his shirt, and then his boxer shorts, the only clothes he had had on prior. He proceeded to hit several of the standard bodybuilding poses. A classic front double biceps opened the show; he pumped each arm up repeatedly with several big gulps of air entering his enormous chest. The arms were remarkable. They were even well defined, considering that rest of his form still showed signs of high body fat. His chest and stomach drooped slightly under the weight of fat that was rapidly disappearing. The shape of well-formed pecs and abdominals lurked beneath this layer of fat, and that opportunity for development excited Mr. Richards. A fat cock and a big ball sack hung beneath the stomach, and from the second he felt eyes watching him the cock began to grow harder. He moved into a lat spread that saw developing muscle wings fly out from either side. They weren’t large, but they were impressive for an amateur after so little time working out. This pose made Alexanders pecs ascend slightly, giving his overall physique a more solid look. Finally came a stunning abdominals and thigh pose that began with him lifting his left leg three feet into the air and pounding it down to the ground with a thud that struck fear and admiration into Mr. Richards. The beginnings of quad striations were beginning to show, and an oversized calf jutted out halfway down form the knee. Alexander’s cock had risen to full mast by this point. He strutted over to Mr. Richards, arms not touching the sides of his bulky body and without forewarning rammed the huge meat into his patron’s waiting mouth. He continued talking as he thrust his cock in and out of the delighted billionaire’s jaw. “So you see, if you want me to cooperate, we’re going to have a professional relationship. And that professional relationship first and foremost means me on top, always. I’m in charge here, even though I’m doing this for your pleasure. We’re going to make both of us happy, but doing it my way. In exchange for your cooperation with this agreement I’ll never look elsewhere for support, it will all come from you. My cock is exclusively yours, and your ass is exclusively mine. I’m going to dominate you in ways you can’t even imagine yet, and we’ll both fucking love it.” Alexander decided that he wouldn’t continue this forced blowjob any longer, he was far too keen to get down to the business of growing. Besides, there would be a great many more opportunities to fuck Mr. Richards into oblivion. Mr. Richards was overcome with delight at this news. “Well, Alexander, that arrangement, as I’m sure you can imagine pleases me a great deal. So, I won’t waste any time in telling you what we have planned for you.” He stood up and marched across the room, pulling open a curtain that had split the room in half. Behind it stood a line of people looking into the distance. “These will be your coaches along the road to greatness for you Alexander. This is Franco, he will be training your lower body, look at his quads!” Sure enough, Franco was one of the IFBB’s most celebrated bodybuilding veterans, famed for his ripped and massive quads. He hit a similar abdominals and thigh pose, but this one, unlike, Alexander’s before, shook the entire room. “And this is Connor, he’ll be training your upper body. You’ll notice he’s got some real melon shoulder, and those pecs, woof! Adrian will be your dietician and chef, inform him later of any requests or needs you have, although I should warn you, success in bodybuilding does not consist of culinary pleasures, and lastly this is Tony, who will be your posing instructor. We’ll start you training posing right away, so that by the time you’ve trimmed that stomach down and put on some more mass you’ll already be a dab hand at it. Tony, what did you think of that posing you saw earlier?” Tony, who had also been an IFBB mainstay for many years stepped forward and directly approached Alexander. He was two inches taller and had about 100lbs of muscle over the 23 year old. “It was really good Alex,” He got up behind the still naked Alexander and held his large waist, “Once this waist gets down to maybe 34 inches we’ll show you how to get some swing in your posing, it looks great on stage and it’ll really highlight your abs and obliques, it’s going to look amazing, I can guarantee you that. Mr. Richards said we won’t spare a penny in turning you into the ultimate muscle machine.” Mr. Richards leaned into Alexander’s boyish face, “Well done Alexander, we’re going to turn your genetic giftedness into your dreams come true soon, let’s get to work.”

Cum to the Gym by Kezzz and Virgil. Virgil sat at the Chest Press working hard for Carl - he noticed a twinge in the satin trainer shorts - the crotch at eye level. Thrusting his arms forward, he almost hit Carl in the hip and he inched forward and seeing Carl's groin is growing in size. First it grew to 3", to 4" to 6". Without thinking, Virgil opened his mouth presses against Carl's thigh, tongue working its way up into his groin to find a loose foreskin. Breathing in, his wraps his lips around the head of Carl's penis and gobbles. With Virgil's skilful mouth, peeling back the velvet foreskin on Carl's penis, the crown leaked a pearl of precum - the nectar of lust. Virgil, slowly letting the corona gliding passed the lips and brushing across the bottom teeth along the underside of Carl's knob. The feeling was intense and thrilling, it's amazing how Carl can remain calm yet driven with the lust. It's as if everybody in the gym are insignificantly far and distant. Both Virgil and Carl could care less of what others are seeing, they both are in their world - their realm - when Carl's cock made contact with Virgil's mouth, everything else were second to their lust. With their sexual drive rapidly ramping up to full lust, they have forgotten that they're still holding on to weight, and their bodies just naturally and smoothly pushing the weights without having their minds on the task. Their bodies were pumping harder, making more testosterone in both their balls, supplying them with sexual lust. Carl's balls grew from lemon size, to orange, the jock was pushed to its limit and soon a gap was showing. Virgil slipped one of his hand under the satin pant and grabbed the pumping balls and gave it a nice caress. Outside Karl looks in - small in stature, but hung. He looks through the window at two men being one - with each other and the weight machines. his mouth went dry, for a second, then raising spit from his throat, and onto his hand. He slips the hand under the elastic of his track pants, and grips what was a flaccid appendage, but is now a rod of iron, and plays. He looks through the window, eyes fixed on Carl's peachy butt, now exposed as Virgil slips his satin shorts over his brick like thighs. Karl's index finger finds moisture coming from the eye of the helmet, for a second, he moves his hand to his tongue and tastes the forbidden liqueur, before returning to the shaft. Steam now appears on the glass window, from Karl's heaving breath. Out from the corner of Virgil's right eye, he saw Karl through the steamed glass. Virgil made eye contact with good firm stare. Carl knew what's going without turning his head to direction where their admirer is looking from. Slowly and sexily, Carl removes his tank top revealing his tight but firm waist, tapered to a wide V-lats. Carl's horse shoe triceps contract as his left arm slip out from the arm hole, and his left pec was exposed. His nipple popped out from the slab of thick prime-filet like chest, defying gravity with a nub that is big enough to be pinkie. Karl connects with Virgil's eye. Knowing he skinny - even scrawny - he glanced away again. By now, Karl's aching butt cheeks were clinched as his hips thrust forward and back pushing his piston through the cylinder of his hand. Precum and spit lubricating what appeared to be a V8 engine inside a Mini. Karl then glanced again at the marblesque gods forming the heaving duo inside. By now both the adonis have laid down the weights and Virgil, with his eyes still affixed at Karl's direction, slowly standing up with his tongue gliding along Carl's thigh, then the abs and up to the demanding nipple on Carl's left steak pec. Carl, with his eyes closed and enjoying the royal treatment. Carl always love a good sucking on his nipples. Through the grill of his gritty teeth, he moaned silently. Instinctively, he lifts his guns and pose a double biceps pose while half of his body still trapped by his tank top. The body is testing the tank top which has already tightly stretch across his chest and back like a strap. Karl moves inside - hand in pants with evidence of activity bleeding onto the crotch. As his horny trance crossed the threshold, the pants drops and he steps out of them. The underwear clad lad, stalks across the gym towards Carl and Virgil and without any grace, removes his hands from his tool, slips the underwear off, his T-shirt off in a sex filled frenzy. His 9-inch tool is left bouncing and dripping with precum and his skeletal appearance becomes insignificant. Heads turn as Karl's bobbing cock launches like a missile in the direction of Carl's peachy cheeks. One boney hand grabs Carl's hip, the other on his lad, and spitting straight at the crevice between the cheeks, to provide moisture for the torpedo to fire into the caverns of Carl's loins. Carl, knowing the queue, dropped his biceps pose and moved his hands toward his cheeks and spread them apart to give Karl's cock a sight to aim for. Carl, kept his rear tidy, smooth and muscular but gentle and ready. Virgil sensed Carl's right nipple is ripened and hardened, decided to tear his tank top off to reveal his other slab of chest and ultimately to gain access to the nipple for next suckling. The tearing sound was loud, many heads turned towards the trio. Karl felt the eyes stabbing from all directions but it's too late for him to hide away as Carl has clamped on his harden rod like strong vice. At this point, everyone in the gym - guys mainly - stopped what they're doing, and the sight is slowing causing uneasiness in their groins. Luckily, the gym owner - Jack - has no problem what so ever with the scene, in fact, in his younger years, he had a few of this experiences as well. Now in his 50s, he's still have a great body. Built like a brick house, wide shoulders and easily be mistaken for a line-backer in full armour from the back in distant. Jack, is getting very aroused and decided to head to the main door and turned the sign to 'close' and locked up to make sure no one else can interrupt the scene. The rest of the guys in the gym - just a handful, ranging from slim athletes to power lifters are attracted to the hot action corner. There's a distinct lustful aroma filling the gym, and everyone are feeling the horny drive and the sexual heatwaves. As Jack turned away from the front door, he slowly peeling off his polo shirt, and revealing his furry grey daddy muscle chest, and making his way toward the trio. Karl is now thrusting his piston in and out of Carl's hole. The rhythm is getting faster and faster and a bead of sweat comes of his forehead and heads down his wee body towards the canyon of lust. Moaning and pumping, just as then two older hands grip Karl's slender waist. Karl, surprised by the strong firm hands that have been lifting heavy weights for years. Just by the touch, he could tell those thick fingers have more strength in them than his muscles on his arm can lift. Yet Jack is gentle enough to caress the slender waist and slowly brushing up the side under Karl's armpits. Standing tall at 6'3", Jack has to lean forward to nuzzle on the back of Karl's neck which sent him a shiver up his spine. Jack whispered into Karl's ear, just audible enough for both Virgil and Carl to hear, "Quite a powerful tool for someone nothing more than a bag of bones. You sure you can push that rod of yours into that firm ass?" Jack then reaffirming his seniority by pushing his rising groin at the small of Karl's back. Karl felt the heat from Jack body, and definitely felt his superior presence rubbing his back. Karl isn't sure whether he should back off from Carl, or firmly pushing deeper, either case, his cock is hard enough that Carl is enjoying its length through his ass lip. Jack moved his rough palms forward to feel young Karl's smooth chest and strategically played with his nipples. Slight gasp escaped Karl's mouth. Jack knew then Karl has a thing for older guys, and he knew he has Karl under his spell now. The temperature is rising - and the boys in the gym were breaking out sweats of joy and energy. Launching at each other firstly with lips search for lips and tongues starting to explore for tongues. Hands gripping clothing and the sound of ripping fabric could be heard above the pump of the music. Boy on boy - man on man and juices were flowing from a threesome, now a foursome to a group of groaning, groping and moist guys. Meanwhile Virgil has finished tasting the second nipple, and Carl is enjoying the sawing of Karl's cock deep inside of him. Virgil is working his magic on Carl's member which is leaking precum like there's no tomorrow. A puddle has gathered at the bench, clear nectar dripping like a long string from the piss slit continuously without break. Virgil sat on the bench and lean forward with his mouth opened, and receives the leaking precum and swirling his tongue on the underside of the crown. This is driving Carl with madness that he's stuck between two places. Carl's instinct for more mouth over his cock took over, he grabbed Virgil's head and starting to fuck his face slowly. The slight movement forward, with his muscular ass gripping tightly on Karl's cock, Karl was launched forward making him off balanced. Jack was able to catch Karl in his palms and lifted him off the floor slightly as he stood to full height. Slowly he's aligning his member to give Karl a pre-warning of the impending visit from his python. Jack, shifted Karl to one arm, while ensuring Karl's cock is still deep inside of Carl's muscled ass without interruption. He freed his pants with his free hand and peeling it off like a thin paper off his lower body. As expected, Jack was on commando - in fact, it will be blue moon to see Jack's member being confined in jockstrap, let alone a brief or underwear. Simply there isn't anything that can contain his well endowed asset. Jack has always been very proud of his tools, he never like the ideal to compete in bodybuilding competition. Those skimpy "bikini" just can't contain even his balls, let alone his shaft when they're soft. Jack once again lean forward to Karl's right ear and whispered, "you better be liking this boy, daddy's going to deliver a truck full of load, and it's going to go somewhere - whether you'll like it or not." Karl is fearing for his life but strangely enough, he found himself more aroused with the husky commanding voice from his back. Karl has never been fucked before, he has always been the one pushing the rod and today he's going get his cherry popped. Karl never wanted to admit his desire for an older man to take control of him. He never had a father figure in his life, or at least one that can be assertive enough to dominate him. Billy - Jacks vey first client - by this stage naked, apart from his training shoes, has gained pride of place standing over the foursome on the steps. He is furiously masturbating, oblivious to everything around him. Eyes closed, drip coming over his nipples mingling with the fores on his chiselled chest. His trimmed pubes reveal a thick vein running up his girthy cock, and his hand clenched tight and running up and down, the cock turgid with blood flow and the eye beginning to open. With a groan, followed by a shout of "I'm cumming, a steady cream stream of fluid shoots out over the writhing bodies below." Shot one - splashes on Karl and shot two hits Karl in the face, a tongue sweeping the drip off his nose and into his mouth, the third shot flies across the trio and then in a spasm, the last drops fall to the floor as Billy convulses and groans - not in pain, but shear pleasure. Jack, with years of experiences with young boys (or men even). He knew no one can resist his charm and certainly what he kept between his legs. Whenever his pants dropped, there will be guys fallen to his feet, fighting to service him. Jack would laugh about how many times he had to keep giving it, and still doesn't seem to drain his bull balls flat. In fact, his balls seem to churn out more load as the lust getting heavier - he's not complaining, he loves sex, especially to the virgin hole that he can pop the cherry off! John John, tall and broad, with the "w" of pecs stretch east to west across his chest, punctuated by deep brown nipples, stepped forward to be the next to take aim at the trio. John John had thighs that could crush watermelons and calves that whistled while walked. His shorts were still on, but his penis had popped through the fly and was throbbed and precum pumping every so slowly as it waved about freely as, John John walked across the gym. Gyrating his hips, no hands at all, this fountain of youth started pumping all by itself. John John's tower spurting cum like a sprinkler on the 9th hole, watered the floor with a creamy syrup. Pumping again and again, he just kept going - never ending cream, never ending groans, with the boys rushing to catch drips from the air. After Billy's loads shot across Karl, Jack barked out in laughter and taking control of the group demanding the boys around him, all pumping their hard purple cocks. Jack cheering John John to put more effort over his cock as he wants to see his plaything - Karl - getting drench with all the protein. Virgil is also feeling the pressure from Carl's cock in his mouth, he knew it won't be too long before Carl's orange size balls are ready to blow. With his own hands, Virgil is stroking the length of his cock rigorously and breathing in only enough through his nose while his mouth is occupied in full by Carl's cock. Carl's breathing hard, he's panting and clamping even tighter on Karl's cock. Jack, from far back is loving the view as he watches the action from the reflection on the mirror. Laughing out, seeing all the boys are on the verge of cumming. His most delight prize, the one "standing" in front of him in his arm, is getting drench with cum from both sides and flowing down his crack. Jack is using the cum as his lube and slowly driving his girthy cock, blunt head into super tight hole. Despite Karl's anticipation for something big, he has not expected the size Jack has and he yelped helplessly as Jack firmly holding him like a baby. There's no escape, Jack slowly but surely pushing his head in and past the pincher. Jack laughed as Karl frightened by the intruder, then Karl spasms. He has erupted his load into Carl just by having Jack's daddy cock head piercing through. Jack now holding Karl in both arms and calming him down like baby while pushing and grinding his shaft into the tight hole that has never been stretched. Jack knew it will be difficult for Karl - heck anyone would have difficult trying to let a 7" round girth sliding in, and that's just at the crown, the rest of the shaft expand to a good thick 9" girth at the base, at 10" length. Just holding Karl isn't giving him much leverage, so Jack stretch his arms to hold Carl's lats to pull them both closer to his body. Carl moaned as more of Karl now semi hard entered him. Virgil not wanting to lose the cock in his mouth, he planted forward into Carl's groin which pressing on to his big balls. Just like that, Carl shot his load, and without any resistance, he shot good 5 heavy loads straight into Virgil's throat. Virgil isn't wasting any of those high protein, as he swallows, his throat muscles is draining every bit from Carl's cock head, massaging it with each gulp. Jack surveyed the surrounding, all the boys are either exhausted from their loads or close to blow their loads and yet he hasn't even started his jackhammer pilling action with Karl yet. He knew it is going to take some effort when he's super horny, his balls demand good driving in a tight hole before they're satisfied to open the flood gate to mark his presence. With just 3 inches inside of poor Karl stretched hole, he picked up a couple of plates of 10KGs in each hand to do some curling just to make the fun more interesting. Jack is proud of his staying power; he knows he maybe old but he has a sexual drive of an 18 years old. With the weights in his hands. He holds them onto Carl's body and started thrusting forward and lifting both the young’uns in front of him a little bit. Virgil is finally fed with Carl's load fallen back and admire the view of two men, chained fucked by Jack. Nothing seem to stop Jack and his power, Virgil cannot believe his eyes that someone in his 50s have such power, it is like a tank ramming at anything it can. Everyone else in the gym are now surrounding Jack and chanting him on, they all want to see what Jack can do with these two men. Jack dropped the weight plates as he wants to have better grip on his boy-toys. He shifted his stance, and lifted both Carl and Karl and all balanced by his oak sized thighs. Carl isn’t exactly light, at 85kgs and Karl at best 60KGs, that's a decent amount of weight to hold up. With the boys at such angle that Jack can push his cock deeper into Karl, the cum from earlier fountain shots helped lube up a smooth penetration. 6" in, 7" in, soon it's all 10" planted deep into Karl, Everyone were amazed that Karl took it all, especially at a base of 9" girth, it seems impossible for anyone to sustain that stretch, it is like getting fisted! Karl is borderline fainting but his body still functioned by ecstasy. Jack now is ready to pile-drive his cock and his balls are definitely growing with loads ready for good blow out. Jack knew he can keep this going but he doesn't want the boys to wait any longer, a few rough powerful pounding which see his cock taken out 6" at most, before pushing back into tight hole. Few more rounds and he's ready. He could sense his balls have a load that will drench the area until kingdom cum. The elder statesman of the gym is now taking control of virgin man pussy as his experience finds the freckle of ecstasy Karl lets out a shout "pump me" he screams and Jack mounts the boys’ hips and pushes him further into Carl. Creating a slippery mess on the mats in the gym was Jack's crescendo in the event. Any unspent cock was ordered to "Water The Garden" as the flows lay there with mouths open and slipping around in the cum splatted floor. The danger now was the participants would start to lose hardness and Jack did his old favourite trick of tickling the boys up - finger first.

======

I paced impatiently outside my local gym, bag in hand, checking my phone every couple of minutes. I was waiting for my workout partner, Brian, to turn up and he was really late. I’d been waiting over an hour, dropping him the odd text to ask him where he was but he hadn’t replied. It was really starting to annoy me now. He had been missing for the last two weeks and when he had finally gotten in touch with me, he agreed to come to the gym with me today. I decided that I would give him another ten minutes and then I would start my workout without him. I’d met Brian a little over a year ago at this very gym. We had both joined at the same time and taken the same induction class. He was in his early thirties and I in my early twenties, both trying to get fitter and we had bonded over our lack of experience in the gym and quickly began to work out together. Brian wanted to build muscle, a dream of his since he was a kid, whereas I just wanted to be healthier and trimmer, get more guys to notice me. We bonded outside the gym, wing manning for each other at bars and hanging out at weekends; we became really good, close friends. But two weeks ago, as I had just gotten in from a business trip and raring to go the gym, he texted me that he wasn’t feeling well. After nagging and nagging him by text (he wouldn’t answer my calls at all) to see if he was better, he finally agreed to meet me at the gym. His ten minutes were up and I huffed my way inside to change. I was pissed off that he couldn’t have even said he couldn’t make it and made a note to go to his apartment after my workout. As I was putting my gym bag in a locker, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around and there was this huge bodybuilder staring down at me. I was by no means short at 5’11 but this guy was huge. At least 7’ tall and body so packed with muscle that I was surprised he could even move, his skin so tight over his humongous muscles that every vein on his body was pressing out like a den of snakes. I hated that look, personally. I couldn’t see the appeal; I liked guys with a little muscle but skinny. “Uh… can I help you?” I asked, shutting my locker. “Hey Si, it’s me,” he said in an incredibly deep voice. “Do I know you?” I asked, confused. “Yeah you do; it’s me, Brian.” I had to do a double take. I looked at the face and I could just about see Brian’s features there. Though they were different. Bolder, angular, rich with masculinity; I couldn’t believe this giant was Brian. Brian was only 5’9” and his voice had never been deep like that. “This is a joke, right?” I asked, nervously. “He’s playing a game or something.” He lifted up his tank top, exposing his powerful washboard abs to reveal a tattoo across his stomach, distorted by his bulging muscles. “Kerry”, it said, just under his navel. I knew that tattoo well, Brian had told me he’d gotten in in memory of a girlfriend who had died in a car crash when he was in college. The same lettering, same coloured ink; there was no mistaking it. I gasp, putting my hand over my mouth. “Brian!?” I gaped. “W-what happened to you?” “Don’t know what you mean, Si,” said Brian, dropping his tank. “Just been working out, you know how it is.” “B-but you… you’re… How?” I spluttered, unable to pull on of the thousands of questions running through my head cohesively to my mouth. “Look, Si, I came here to let you know I won’t be working out with you anymore,” said Brian, putting two huge hands on my tiny in comparison shoulders. “I think we’re on different levels and… Fuck, I hate saying this… but you’ll only hold me back man. I gotta really put my all into it and I can’t just sit around while you do your cardio shit. To be honest, I don’t think we can see each other either. I’m spending all my time either working or lifting, I just don’t have time.” I blinked back tears. “I don’t understand… You’re different! What did you do?” “I know it’s a hard thing to swallow,” he said, ignoring my question. “But I’m sure you’ll find someone else to workout with.” The locker room door opened and a head popped in, locking eyes at me and Brian. I recognised them instantly, it was Andrej Wozniak, the biggest meathead in the gym. He was 7’, blond haired, blue eyed, with a thick German accent who loved showing off and strutting around like he owned the place. “Hey, Bri!” Andrej called. “The guys are waitin’. Leave the loser and get your ass out here.” “Bri?” I asked, indignantly. “You hate being called Bri. How do you know him?” “He my friend, Si,” said Brian. “He’s really helped me with my gains. Sorry dude, I catch you later.” Brian turned and left the locker room, having to turn slightly to get through the door because of his wide shoulders. My mind was awash with confusion and anger. Brian hadn’t even been a fraction of the size a couple of weeks ago, and he’d somehow grown taller as well. Brian was hiding something and Andrej was involved, I knew it. Andrej had a posse of similarly sized meathead, all tall and built like a fortress and Brian had joined their ranks. As I did my workout, I kept staring and them, glaring deeply. They were laughing and lifting heavy amounts of weight, dropping the barbells down with an almighty thud that would make everyone jump. Brian was even acting differently around them, no longer shy and quiet. He was bold, rude and loud, a total transformation. When I was done I went up to the Rick in the manager’s office. Rick owned the gym and was a fair man, very patient with new guys and knew everyone by name. He was once a bodybuilder though he never made it to pro level, but he kept in great shape still. “Hey, Simon, how can I help you?” asked Rick, leaning back in his chair. “Not cancelling your membership I hope?” “No, I actually wanted to ask you something,” I said. “What do you know about Andrej?” “Ah, Andrej…” sighed Rick. “Listen, Simon; it’s best not to get involved with him. I know he’s an ass but he pays well in membership and as long as he doesn’t cause trouble, I don’t bother him.” “I think he’s doing roids or something…” I said. “I mean, look at him! And his little group. There must be something going on there.” “If he is, it’s not under this roof I can assure you,” said Rick, sternly. “Believe me, I’ve had cops rooting in here, warrants and all, searching his stuff but they never found anything. I know a guy down at the precinct and he said Andrej has had his apartment searched, his car, everything and nothing turned up. He’s even had every drug test under the sun done on him and he’s clean. Whatever he’s doing, ain’t no one who knows what it is.” “But he’s got Brian on whatever it is,” I protested. “You have to be able to do something.” “That new guy with him is Brian?” asked Rick in amazement, leaning his head to look out the door. “Look, Simon, just forget it. Whatever he’s doing, I don’t care. As long as they pay their fees and stay out of trouble, there ain’t nothing I can do to kick him out unless I want a lawsuit. And I hate lawyers so just let it be.” I sighed and nodded, crestfallen. I went home and I tried to get it out of my mind, Brian and Andrej, but I couldn’t stop thinking about them. I flipped open my laptop and Googled Andrej. It brought up a bunch of websites about an artist with a slightly different name so I tried refining my search. I couldn’t find any pictures, records or even mentions of this guy anywhere; it was like he didn’t exist. And knowing the internet, if I couldn’t find someone like Andrej wasn’t anywhere online then it was because he didn’t want to be found. The next night I sat in my car outside the gym, waiting. I’d decided to confront Andrej, demand to know how he’d changed Brian. I could only think it was unwillingly as Brian had never shown any kind of fondness for the man. It got later and later until it was almost midnight when the gym was closing when he finally came out, covered in sweat. I got out my car and walked towards him as Andrej headed to his big red Hummer. “Excuse me,” I said as I got near him. “I wanna talk to you!” “Well, if it isn’t little Simon,” chuckled Andrej. “What do you want?” “What the hell did you do to Brian?” I demanded, staring him right in the eyes. I had to crane my neck up as Andrej stood at 6’11, a foot taller than me. “What drugs did you put him on?” “Drugs!?” Andrej guffawed. “I don’t do drugs, dude. What makes you think I had anything to do with Brian getting big anyway?” “Well he sure as hell wouldn’t have approached you,” I snapped. “There is no way Brian would have done anything willing like that.” “Aww, this is adorable,” laughed Andrej, crossing his huge arms across his thick chest. “Brain said you had a crush on him. Are you jealous he doesn’t want to be your friend anymore?” “What?” I exclaimed. “I’ve never had a crush on Brian. I’ve known he’s straight since we first met. And anyway, stop changing the subject! What have you given him? I know the police are after you from selling roids so what did you give him?” “You really don’t get it do you,” Andrej sneered. “I didn’t give him any drugs. In fact, Brian came to me asking for some help and I helped him. He’s living his dream and he is happy. And he is happy without you slowing him down and getting in the way. Now piss off.” “No!” I shouted. “I will find out what you did to him if it’s the last thing I do!” Andrej suddenly grabbed me by the shirt and effortless pulled me up off my feet and powerfully slammed me down onto the hood of his Hummer. I cried out in pain and he leant right up in my face. “Now you listen here, little man,” Andrej snarled. “If you come near me again, I will beat your puny little body into dust. If you even speak to me again I will break your fucking legs AND if I find out you’ve been following me, asking questions about me or if you even look at me the wrong way, I will make your life fucking hell. Is that clear?” Before I could respond he pulled me off his Hummer and I landed on a heap on the ground. He spat on me before getting in and driving away. I grunted in pain as I got up, hobbling to my car. The next morning, my body ached like I had been put through a trash compactor. I took a couple of days off work to recover, faking that I had gotten the flu, while my bruises healed. Andrej had really done one on me but I didn’t spend my time in bed licking my wounds. So what if Andrej had threatened me, I had to know the truth about what was going on. I called on my old college roommate who was adept at hacking his way into most things. I told him I was looking for information on Andrej and to be very discreet. Within a day, the only records he found was a mailing address, drivers license, car registration and a bank account. I looked through the bank details thoroughly. Money was regularly coming in at amounts that wouldn’t cause suspicion to the casual eye but then massive amounts would be withdrawn in person. Andrej had quite a lot on savings but the records only went back a couple of years so I couldn’t get really deep. I asked my friend to search for police records and he said he hadn’t been able to find any. I found that strange as Rick had said Andrej was being investigated, so there had to have been some kind of record. My friend tried again, trying everywhere he could think of but he still couldn’t bring anything up. I scowled in frustration; Andrej was definitely good at hiding. I assumed he must be paying off someone at the police department to remove any digital records at least, probably paper ones too. A week had gone by since I’d confronted Andrej and I only had a mailing address to go on. I drove to the address but it lead me to an abandoned warehouse in the old docks and the gate was locked with a chain, barbed wire lining the top so there was no way I was getting in. I was determined to find something so that night, I dressed in all black and parked down the street from the gym. I waited until Andrej came out and got into his Hummer, waiting until he had driven down the street before I began tailing him. I knew I was acting crazy but I just had to know what had happened to Brian, what Andrej had gotten him involved in. I had to stop him. Andrej drove through the city, stopping at a drugstore briefly before he hit the road again. He wasn’t driving anywhere near to the warehouse in his name and instead came up to an apartment building. He got out and pushed the door buzzer. A woman poked her head out of one of the windows and grinned when she saw Andrej. She was a total bimbo; fake blonde hair, clearly fake breasts and a terribly bright orange tan. When she came downstairs, she was wearing nothing but dental floss that passed for a bra and panties and Andrej pulled her in his arms, forcefully kissing her. They went upstairs and I waited for him to come back down, but when it hit 2am I knew to call it a night and headed home. I spent another week trying to find something, anything about Andrej but all my leads went cold. Even my hacker friend told me to just give up and forget about it. I couldn’t, I wouldn’t let it go. I decided to take a little break to clear my head, rethink everything. I bought a bottle of wine and cooked myself a good meal to just chill. It was a Friday so I thought I may as well enjoy myself for one night. I was surprised by a knock on the door at almost 10pm. My apartment building had been hit with a series of break-ins over the past year so I always kept the chain on and had a peephole installed. Through the peephole I could see Brian waiting outside. I opened the door on the chain. “Yes?” I asked. “What do you want?” “Look, Simon, I came over to apologise,” said Brian. “Can I come in?” I unlocked the door and Brian walked in, turning his body so his shoulders would fit. I put the chain back on and walked over to the kitchen. “Look, I’m really sorry for the way I’ve been acting lately,” said Brian apologetically. “I’ve been a total ass to you and it wasn’t fair. You know that’s not me and I just hope we can still be friends?” I sighed, folding my arms. “Will you tell me everything that’s happened to you if I say yes?” I asked. “I promise, just please tell me you accept my apology,” begged Brian. He walked towards me, putting his hands on my shoulders, gently squeezing. “I’ll do anything, I mean it. I don’t wanna lose you. You’re my best friend.” He looked so incredibly sincere, it was cute. Big muscles or not, he was putting on the puppy dog eyes and I couldn’t help but shake my head. “Of course I forgive you,” I said. “I’m glad you came to me, I really missed hanging out with you. But you have tell me everything you know about Andrej. I think he’s running some kind of illegal steroid ring and he somehow managed to get you hooked. What did he do to you?” “It’s kinda fuzzy, but I’ll tell you what I remember,” he said, clearing his throat. “Hey, you don’t have any bottled water do you? I left mine in my car and I’m still a little parched. Cardio day.” I nodded in understanding and turned round to open the fridge. As I was reaching for a bottled water, I felt Brian’s thick arm wrap around my chest tightly to hold me down and a rag get pressed against my mouth. I tried to fight but Brian was so strong and my arms were pressed to my sides. I tried to scream but they were muffled by the rag. I could smell something strong, chemically, on the rag and my head was starting to grow light. My breathing slowed, eyes drooping, body growing limp and the world around me faded to black. I wasn’t sure how long I was out for but a sudden wave of cold snapped me awake, gasping as ice cold water dripped down my body. My eyes opened and Andrej was standing in front of me, dropping a bucket to the floor. He smirked, folding his arms over his chest, his pecs pulling at the straps of his tank top. My wrists and ankles were tied to the arms of a wide, steel chair that seemed to engulf me due to its size. I was wearing the clothes I’d had on back at my apartment but they were now soaked. “Rise and shine, little man,” sneered Andrej. I struggled against my restraints but they wouldn’t budge, shivering from the cold water. I had no clue where I was, the only light source was above me and the rest of the room was in darkness. It had to be big room as our voices echoed slightly like in a hall. Or a warehouse. “There’s no use, you’re too weak to break free,” said Andrej. “I told you I would make your life hell if you didn’t stop coming after me, little man.” “You can’t just kidnap someone!” I shouted. “Let me go!” “Oh yes, I’ll let you go so you can run to the authorities?” retorted Andrej. “Do I look stupid to you?” “Yeah,” I growled. I doubled over as Andrej punched my gut with the force of a jackhammer. I screamed in pain, seeing stars, the wind knocked out of me. Andrej spat on my face and grinned down at me. “You think because a man has big muscles, it mean’s he’s stupid, eh?” asked Andrej. “You think men like me are just mindless hulks huh? If that is the case, then you’re the stupid one. Did you not think I knew you were following me? Trying to find out information on me? Tammy saw you sat in your car watching me when I went over to fuck her the other night. I watched you out her window, waiting for me. So I check CCTV for my warehouse and there you were, poking your nose in where it didn’t belong. I had friends hack your computer and I found out about your little hacker friend. I had him taken care of, he shouldn’t be walking anytime soon.” “What did you do to him!?” I screeched, stomach throbbing. “Oh nothing really, just broke all his things and then my guys broke him,” chuckled Andrej. “So, I had Bri bring you here tonight because you needed to be dealt with.” I gulped, fear finally setting in. “D-deal with me?” I stuttered. “Yes, little man,” said Andrej. “I do not like people snooping. Snoopers only lead to problems. I would know, when I was growing up there were a lot of them. “You see, my family came from the Soviet Union but I was born in East Germany during the Cold War. My father was a chemical engineer and he used to develop the steroids they gave to children at sports academies to build supermenschen; the biggest, strongest athletes. The steroids they had been using caused many ill-effects so my father was tasked with creating the ultimate steroid. He never got to complete his work however as the Berlin Wall fell and the Eastern regime crumbled. I was ten years old when some of his former subjects came and executed him, but before he died he managed to hide his research. “When I grew up, I managed to find his research encoded in some of his old medical journals purely by chance. I finished his formulas and created the compound. I must say, the results were profound.” Andrej flexed his huge bicep, thick veins throbbing over his mountainous peak. “So… you are dealing steroids,” I said. “That’s what you gave Brian, wasn’t it?” Andrej laughed and ripped off his tank top, exposing his muscular upper body; his wide shoulders, wing-like lats, jutting pecs, perfect 8-pack abs and tight waist without an ounce of fat anywhere, just vascular perfection. “Steroids?” retorted Andrej. “Please… What my father and I developed is no steroid. It’s not even remotely similar. What we created is the nectar of gods. Increased mass, strength, speed, durability, hormone production; undetectable and permanent. The perfect combination of chemical compounds, vitamins, minerals, nutrients, super concentrated proteins, testosterone, collagen and various other hormones. Only a few have ever been able to taste what that feels like. Like Bri.” “So you forced him to take it?” I asked. “Oh no, he asked for it,” said Andrej. “You were gone and he was in the gym, lifting. He comes up to me and asks how I got so big, telling me that no matter what he did he couldn’t gain mass, that it was his dream to be huge like me and he envied me. I told him I could help for a fee and he paid up, now he is perfect.” “I wouldn’t call that perfection,” I sneered. “You all look like freaks.” Andrej smiled and it freaked me out. He walked into the darkness and the lights came on, a machine whirring loudly nearby. I could see what looked like a water pump which had five clear plastic pipes that went into five sealed 55-gallon oil drums. There was another longer pipe attached to the pump that was hanging on the wall with a black rubber fitting on the end with elastic straps. Andrej grabbed this and walked back over to me, still smiling. “It’s funny that you call me a freak now,” said Andrej. “But just you wait little man. Now, open wide.” Andrej forced my mouth open with one hand. He was too strong for me to stop him, no matter how much I tried to bite down. He inserted the black rubber end of the pipe into my throat and I felt it go deep down my throat, forcing me to breath through my nose, a thick flap preventing me from swallowing it further. Andrej placed the straps over my head and slapped my cheek lightly, before walking over to the pump. “We’ll see who is the freak now, eh?” he smirked. Andrej flipped a switch on the pump and a beige-coloured liquid started to get drawn from the barrels. I desperately fought against my restraints, panic rising as the liquid travelled further up the clear pipe. I screamed as it was nearing me, futilely trying anything to make this stop. I felt the liquid start to pour from the hose into my stomach. It was warm and runny like milk though I couldn’t taste it. My stomach started to feel bloated and very full quickly. I looked down and I could see my belly starting to look swollen as it was filling to capacity. I hoped Andrej would shut the pump off but he didn’t and I watched in horror as my stomach started growing bigger and bigger. I could hear it churn and gurgle loudly as it couldn’t process the liquid quick enough, completely overloaded. My clothes were growing tighter on my body as I expanded and I could feel my belt start to dig in painfully. The leather grew tighter and tighter until it snapped clean off, the button flying off my jeans. With my stomach so full, I could feel the liquid start to compact throughout my body. My arms and legs grew flabby and fuller, chest sagging, face getting heavy. I looked like I was growing fat but it was just the liquid trying to find space in my body. I felt soft but so heavy and pain shot across my skin as stretch marks began to form. My clothes were being torn off by my growing size until I was naked and my body began to sweat profusely. The pumping just wouldn’t stop and nor was my body. 275 gallons of this liquid would be pumped inside me. I would either keep going until it was all inside me or I would die. My bones ached at the pressure of the immense weight on my frame. Soon the last drops of the beige liquid were forced into me and Andrej pulled the hose from my mouth. I let out a series of loud burps which made Andrej laugh. I felt so heavy, there was so much soft mass on my face I couldn’t close my mouth or move my head, neck engulfed in pudginess. My body looked so big I probably could have won the world record for fattest man alive. I was breathing so laboriously, my throat choked and lungs having to draw more air in to keep my heart beating. “What… have you… done… to me?” I huffed. Andrej undid my hands and my arms fell to my sides, making my body jiggle. I tried to raise them but I just couldn’t. They were so heavy and full of liquid that my bones and muscles were no match. “I’ve given you a choice,” said Andrej, grabbing one of my man tits and squeezing it like it was silly putty. “Either you swear not to tell anyone about me and to pay me all your money for the rest of your life to get the enzyme that breaks down the compound inside you; or you refuse and eventually you’ll die. I’ve never pumped so much into someone but by the looks of you, either your liver or kidneys will give out if your heart doesn’t first. I don’t expect you’ll be still living in the next hour, unless a miracle happens and you manage to metabolise all of it.” I gulped, my heavy breathing getting faster. Andrej had turned me into a time bomb ready to blow and I couldn’t think. I tried to stand but there was no strength in my legs to force me up, I was immobile. I had no way out except to submit to Andrej or die. “So, what will it be?” asked Andrej. I hung my head and sighed in defeat. “You win…” I said. “I won’t tell anyone about you. You can have my money, whatever you want. Please… I don’t want to die.” Andrej sneered, triumphant. “You’re mine now,” he said. “You’ll do what I tell you, when I tell you. Everything you own is now mine.” He pulled a clipboard from a nearby table and put a pen in my swollen hand. It was a contract. I only got the briefest glance but it was an agreement that he would control all my assets or else I would have to submit to a penalty. I dreaded to think what that could be but I managed to move my hand enough to sign my name on the dotted line. Andrej reached into his pocket and pulled out a small vial with a green liquid inside. He forced my head back and poured it down my throat. I hungrily drank every drop, my only chance of living. Within an instant the mass began to shrink, like my skin was squeezing it all down to a vacuum. I moaned as the liquid began to bubble heavy beneath my skin, making it jiggle and shake. I let out a loud belch and my body began deflating back to its old size, thankfully with no excess, saggy skin. I noticed my body still felt very heavy like my body was no longer flesh but stone. My crotch started to throb and my cock started getting hard. I looked down and with every throb that emanated from deep in my balls and up my shaft, it grew to its full state. And then kept going. I was used to seeing my cock at its normal six-inch state but it started getting longer and thicker. Seven, eight, nine, ten inches and still growing, still getting thicker, thick droplets of precum leaking down the length. It felt so good, I had never felt so aroused in my entire life and it was infectious, warmth spreading through my body. My cock finally stopped growing and it was a monster. Fifteen and a half inches long, ten inches in circumference, thick veins along the shaft to the throbbing, glistening head. I went to touch it but another strong wave of arousal hit me as my balls began to churn and swell, forcing my legs wide. When they stopped swelling, my balls were the size of oranges hanging low and proud between my legs, their weight and size pulling my sac tight. I could barely speak, let alone breathe. My mind was lost in the powerful sensations emanating through me. My arousal was so strong, it overwhelmed the pain wracking my body at that moment as I started to grow taller. The bones in my legs broke and reformed loudly as they grew longer, spine elongating, shoulders widening to accommodate my lengthening arms. My hands and feet became bigger to match, big bony paws and elongated feet to support my new height. My ribcage expanded as my internal organs were scaled up to match my size. I finally topped off at seven foot three with size eighteen feet, muscles so small on my frame that I looked anorexic, bones and veins visible under my smooth skin. I felt my face begin to contort as my skull changed shape. Cheekbones getting higher, fuller, stronger; my jaw squaring out with a prominent, strong chin. The skin smoothed out, all wrinkles and blemishes fading away, no longer greasy or dry but a perfect balance. My hair went floof as my curls became wavy and then perfectly straight, the light brown growing darker until it was blacker than night, eyebrows perfectly shaped and thick. My throat bulged and my Adams apple grew bigger, my moans growing deeper, bassier, huskier; I could feel my larynx vibrate harder in my throat. “Oh man,” I said, voice much, much deeper. “Feels so good…” “The best is yet to come,” said Andrej. I felt a swelling all over my, bringing more heat to my arousal, as my muscles began their work, popping out huge from my stick-like body. Calves exploding out into huge cannonballs, quads and hams quickly engulfing the room between my legs until they became powerful buttresses of muscle, forcing my leg spread wider and my balls upward. I pulled at the metal restrains on my thin ankles and pulled them clean off, allowing me to comfortably spread my powerful legs out. Each leg was thicker than my waist at forty two inches a piece. My glutes were next, exploding into two powerful globes of solid muscle, jutting so far that if I stood, you could rest a pint on each one without them falling off. My waist grew a little bigger but only to support my body, growing from twenty eight to thirty six inches. But compared to my bony shoulders, it still looked tiny. My obliques swelled up from my crotch serving to highlight my cock more. My abs popped into ten powerful bulges with deep separations. It was no roid guy either, it was a solid diamond wall of muscle. My serratus muscles grew over my rib cage, thick cords of muscle only helping to highlight my abs. My lats spread outward as they grew into broad, powerful wings; the beginnings of the bodybuilder’s cobra head and forming a wide v-taper for my expanding body. They forced my arms out, even with my broad shoulders, demanding so much room. My back expanded to support my growing upper body forming a deep curve of my spine. No longer flat lands, my back was a bulging range of mountainous muscle, helping to make me even wider. My pecs exploded from my chest as they went from flat to thick and juicy slaps of muscle. Their size was phenomenal, a gap so deep that my old hand could have fit in their deep canyon. My pecs had such a weight to them as if two halves of a rock had been inserted under my skin, raw power bulging profusely. My nipples were well below their horizon, obscuring my view below, but I grabbed them in my fingers. They were bigger, pointed down and outward with juicy nubs that felt good to play with. My forearms swelled into big clubs of meat, every thick cord of twitching muscle visible with snake-like veins wrapped over them from my huge hands. My biceps blew up like two cannonballs, huge veins hugging along the ridges of their high, split peaks. So big that, even when resting, the huge balls of solid muscle looked flexed. My triceps blew outwards like giant horseshoes any stallions would be envious of. My arms were two cannons of pure muscle and strength; I could feel their power from the tips of my fingers right up to my shoulders, every flex and bulge from the tiniest movement just showed their raw power off. My deltoids expanded like two basketballs, finishing off my insane width. The huge heads of my delts bulged profusely, each one demanding room on my shoulder. My traps began to rise up my thickening neck, consuming it, reaching almost up to my ears. My traps were now two bulging, throbbing masses that just completed my new muscular size. And finally, my skin began to tighten even more over my huge muscles. Every fibre, every cut and separation, every thick veins became even more pronounced over my body. Not a single hair remained on my body, I was now completely smooth and vascular; my body fat had to be 1%, almost none. My skin darkened into a perfect tan, which only highlighted my muscles better, perfectly complimenting my darker hair. I felt my growth began to level out and I stretched my new body out, feeling the new muscles bulge for the first time. I felt them, cock throbbing and completely slicked up with precum, moaning at how hard and powerful they felt. “Feels good, right?” asked Andrej. “I feel so… strong,” I said. “You are man now, real man,” chuckled Andrej. “You stink like one too. Sweat, musk, cum. That is how a real man smells.” “Fuck yeah!” I shout. I stand up to my full 7’3” and flex, taking in my stink. “So fucking big,” I muttered. “So fucking strong.” I look over at Andrej and smirk. He’s smaller than me, both in height and muscle, and I know he is beneath me. I grab the chair I was restrained in, made from pure steel and ripped it from the ground, throwing it across the warehouse. Andrej didn’t flinch for a second, he just laughed. “I think we need to renegotiate my contract,” I said. “I think you should be serving me, little man.” Andrej shook his head and pulled his phone out from his sweatpants pocket. He tapped the screen and I doubled over as pain exploded from all over my body. It only lasted one second but I was on all fours at his feet, shaking heavily and my stomach felt like it was about to heave. Andrej crouched down in front of me and slapped me hard on the back. “You are stupider than you look, Si,” said Andrej. “You don’t think I planned for this? You don’t think I anticipated your arrogance? In the enzyme that activated the nectar contained a number of nanobots that are clustered in your nervous system. I can make you yield from anywhere in the world and unless you want to tear your body apart, there’s nothing you can do to remove them. Plus, without me, the nectar will eventually wear off. Unless you drink my renewal protein mix everyday, you’ll waste away into nothing.” “S-so that’s why you guys were always drinking protein shakes,” I hissed, the aftereffects of the pain dissipating. “You are mine, Si,” reiterated Andrej. “Just accept it and you’ll be happy.” “What are you going to do with me now then?” I asked. “I’ve signed your fucking contract, you changed me permanently, I’ll die without you; what’s your endgame?” “Now you go about your normal life,” said Andrej. “But you can’t go back to your old job, it’ll be too suspicious. I have a job all lined up for you, you will interview and get it. I’ve done my research on you, it’ll well within your abilities and soon you’ll be fast-tracking promotions, making me more money. Your body is pumping out pheromones like no tomorrow, people will find you attractive; they’ll want to do anything for you. Aside from that, you and my men will compete globally for bodybuilding titles. That will bring you fame, sponsorships, more money and I’ll will manage this work until the world is begging for your secret. Then I can make more supermenschen, men desperate to be big, strong and powerful. Every single one under my control.” “So that’s all this is about, money?” I scowled. “Why don’t you just rob a bank?” “And be a criminal!?” retorted Andrej. “No, no, no. Even the best criminals eventually get brought to justice. No, it must be done legitimately. Then no one can stop me.” I sighed, getting up off the floor. My cock was still rock hard and leaking, desperate for release. I grabbed it in my hand and jerked. Andre chuckled at the sight. “You’ll notice you’ll feel horny almost all the time,” said Andrej. “You’ll learn to control it, to channel it. Your appetite will increase too but eat as much as you want, your metabolism is so powerful that it will digest everything completely, leaving very little waste and fuel it back into your body without getting fat. Your body is now the ultimate machine, pure power.” I flexed my muscles, watching them bulge and swell, completely under my control. Rock-fucking-solid. I could feel the strength emanating from deep inside, throbbing and pulsing within every sinew. “Big man now, huh Si?” said a familiar voice. I looked up and saw Brian was standing next to Andrej and he was looking bigger than ever, his workout gear covered in sweat. Fuck he looked so hot, my cock ached just looking at him. “You have the power, take what you want,” said Andrej. I smirked. I took one heavy step after another towards Brian, my cock bobbing with each step and slapping against my abs. I grabbed Brian’s tank and ripped it off like paper, exposing his powerful chest. He was big, but I was bigger. Brian just stood there speechless as I tore off his sweats and jockstrap. His cock was soft but big. But I was bigger. “I’m gonna fuck you,” I said, pressing my chest against Brian, staring down at him. “I don’t give a shit if you’re not gay. Your ass is mine.” “Yes, Si,” said Brian. Within seconds I had Brian facedown on the floor, balls deep in his ass, slamming fifteen huge inches deep in his ass. Brian was growling and moaning under me, wriggling and struggling hard but I was stronger. He was no damn match for me and I had to show him who was the strongest. I slammed in so hard that the concrete floor cracked beneath us. “That’s it,” said Andrej approvingly. “My big boys. Make me proud.” I never felt so invigorated in my life. For hours I fucked Bri’s tight muscle ass, unloading my seed one after the other, huge cupful’s of cum with each orgasm. Bri’s cock more than kept up, shooting a heavy load with mine. We were lying in a pool of our cum that had leaked out his ass and shot from his cock, our muscles covered in our sticky juices. I pulled out and Bri slumped, exhausted; but I was still hard, throbbing, craving. I walked up to Andrej who had watch us fuck, a big smile on his face. “More?” he asked. “More!” I growled. Andrej sent a message on his phone and through the door came his whole posse. I grinned, my cock squirting precum up my chest as the band of muscled men walked towards me. “That’s more like it.” -- Hope you enjoyed Comments appreciated as always!

======

Hey buds. Thought I'd try my hand and writing some muscle fistfight stories. Decided to try tumblr so pics and stories can be side by side, but can repost them here if people wish. Nobody quite is into the "just right" thing you are into, another reason to write my own. These stories will be one-on-one fights usually between a hot guy from the inter webs and a more famous celebrity. Themes of toughness, masculinity, surprising strength, growth (will be restricted to semi-realistic adrenalized shirt-busting pumps), dominance, comeuppance etc. Hope you will visit and comment, reblog and like! http://broodingmuscle.tumblr.com Thanks studs! Mack

One In a not so distant future, on a planet called ‘Earth’, the world of bodybuilding had undergone a revolution. By the end of the 20th century the sport’s popularity had started declining until reaching a critical, alarmingly low level in the mid 21st century. In 2050, the increasing number of leagues and associations, each with their own champs, resulted in 25 different reigning super-heavyweight-champs, all claiming to be the only true number one. It had gone so far that in the year 2049, 9 different ‘Mister Olympia’-champs had been crowned during 9 alternative ‘Olympia-events’ all held at the same time in different countries; in the US alone, two ‘Olympia’-champs had been crowned (one in new York, the other one in Miami) on the same day… Companies were no longer interested in investing and the number of sponsors began going down. Another, more powerful blow to the image of the sport came in 2051 when the newly created ‘US Isolationist Party’ surprisingly won the elections and indicated the first ever US nationalist president. Unbelievably loyal to his promises, President Edgar Vile signed the US Health-bill. In a concern, or populist inspiration as his opponents called it, Vile had promised that every sport practiced on US territory would be submitted to tests by the USADA, to appeal to the new health-awareness awoken in the late 2030’s. Knowing full well he would need every support he could get to become president, Vile had made a deal with the most popular sports in the US: in return for their help, votes and money, these leagues had obtained a three year truce with the USADA. They were the first to congratulate him after his election and to remind him of their deal. President Vile proved to be a man of his word and ordered the USADA to randomly start testing three sports: soccer, wrestling and bodybuilding. The public cheered the president’s concern for the general health and reacted with disbelief as the first results were made public: none of the 245 tested pro-bodybuilders were natural as they claimed. Every single one of them tested positive for at least one illegal substance; 2 of them had more chemicals in their veins than blood… Even the most popular bodybuilder, the reigning super-heavyweight-champ in three different leagues was stripped from his titles as he tested positive on HGH, insulin, clenbuterol and trenbolone. During a press conference, the champ was apologizing to the public, saying that someone must have put the stuff in his drink to frame him when all hell broke loose: someone flung a shoe at his face, several disillusioned fans stormed the stage, dragged the 330 pound, contest ready man from his chair and lynched him in front of the cameras. The fallen champ barely got away, his faces a bloody, swollen mess and his body covered in bruises. The sport’s last credibility disappeared down the drain as the champ left the stage under a rain of insults and more shoes… Activist groups jumped on the occasion. A new one, “mams against roids”, organized daily protests in front of gyms and health stores all across the US. Images of hysteric women busting into gyms and chasing gymgoers while hitting them with their purses or charging into health stores and trashing the aisles were on the news daily. It reached a climax as over 750,000 mothers demonstrated in the streets of Washington, burning a huge pile of supplements in front of the White House. Bodybuilding contests were cancelled by lack of sponsors and constant ‘mams against roids’-attacks, gyms were closing as rapidly as they had opened in the late 1990’s, supplement stores and manufacturers were quickly going out of business in this atmosphere. The bankruptcy of several large supplement companies and the ongoing riots began endangering the economy and President Vile decided to take action. He organized a large meeting to restore order. Together with the head of the USADA, the leader of “mams against roids”, representatives of the supplement industry and the leaders of the three remaining bodybuilding federations, he reached an agreement to alter the sport. From 2052 on, there would be only two clearly separated bodybuilding leagues : the League of True Bodybuilders (LTB) and the National Bodybuilding Committee (NBC). The LTB would have a zero tolerance for supplements; it would be natural bodybuilding in which the contestants would not be allowed to take any supplement at all and would be tested every week. The NBC on the other hand would regroup the existing leagues and its athletes would be allowed to use supplements and would only be tested once a month. All previously tested bodybuilders caught with illegal substances in their blood were banned for life from the sport and would face jail time (this was the only way to make “Mams against roids” sign the agreement). Upon agreement with all parties, President Vile quickly signed the “Body Bill” and peace returned gradually to the US. A few years went by and things followed their natural course: the NBC simply took over the existing bodybuilding scene, with less heavy athletes (the reigning super-heavyweight-champ took his crown standing at 232 pounds; everyone knew the athletes still took banned substances but the abuse had been controlled by the monthly tests. The NBC never regained the big successes of the past, but was able to produce a series of uncontested champs. The LTB on the other hand struggled to take its place in the world of sports: the physiques of the all-natural athletes were simply unimpressive compared to the images of roided-up bodybuilders and fitness models that had brainwashed to public since the early 21st century. Despite its simple structure, there were only two categories, based on height (one class for those up to 5’6 and another class for those taller than 5’6)the league lacked impact on the public and charismatic champs. This changed in the early 2060’s: in 2062 the OIC announced that bodybuilding would be part of the upcoming 2065 Olympics in Los Angeles. Only LTB-athletes would be allowed to participate if they met the criteria. The LTB-president used the news to drastically alter the calendar of his sport. He had been inspired by the world of tennis and introduced an entirely new system: the competition would be divided in three categories of events (4 master-events, 10 level-1-events, 30 level-2-events and a tour championship-event at the end of the season with only the top eight competitors) where the contestants would receive points according to their placing, based on these points a global ranking would be made. This ranking would serve as a base to divide the athletes during the events: the top 4 heads-of-series would be placed in different quarters and could only meet in the semi-finals; the numbers 1 and 2 could only meet in the finals. Instead of the traditional prejudging and judging of the NBC, the LTB would allow the public to see their favorite in action on several days during an event, each with its own poses and routines. At first, the public responded very little to these technical proposals but once they got the system the LTB flourished like never before, sending its revenues through the roof by the new amount of tickets that were sold for the different stages and because even the level-2-events always managed to get a top competitor on stage among the local heroes. This, and the uprising of two charismatic young champions. It was in this context that the rivalry of Jeremy “Jerry” Bain and Chris Madison unfolded in 2063. At the age of 23, Jeremy combined his career with a job as personal trainer in the gym owned by his uncle. For the past two years, he had been competing mostly in level-2-events, trying to get his ranking up and get access to the level-1- and master-events. At the end of the 2062-season, he had finally managed to get through the qualifiers for the San Francisco-masters. His 5’8, 191 pounds physique had taken him through the quarters, where he had surprisingly won his lineup by beating the world number 3 who was coming back after injury, into the semis; there his body had been no match for the world number 1 and reigning SF-master-champion, the 10 pound difference had been too obvious. His performance had pushed his ranking up from 23 to 8, giving him direct access to the lineup of the upcoming top events. This made him train even harder during the off-season, gaining 5 more pounds to tackle the 2063-season. Chris Madison was a year younger than Jeremy and had first gotten his degree in nutrition and sports. He had heard the news about the Olympics and had registered for an LTB-license. His body was naturally muscular thanks to his excellent genetics (his grandfather on his mother’s side had been a four times “Mister Olympia” heavyweight-champ back in his days) and he had built a fine physique by lifting weights through high school and college. At 5’7 and brushing 200 pounds, he decided to have a go at natural bodybuilding and enlisted for a local level-2-event. A smile formed on Chris’ face as he entered on stage for the quarterfinals (first round) on Friday night and heard his friends in the public cheer his name. He stood next to his three competitors in his blue boxers (posers were not allowed by LTB rules). Despite being the shortest guy on stage, he clearly out sized his rivals. They went through the mandatory poses and turns and Chris was declared winner and proceeded to the semis. The semis were held on Saturday night and this time there were even more locals to cheer for Chris. He winked at his girlfriend on the first row as he strutted out on stage. He looked at the other side of the podium to see his opponent walking up to him in the center to face the public and judges. Chris was up against head-of-series number 2, the number 15 of the world ranking. The athletes respectfully nodded at each other and went through the first part of the semis: four quarter turns that allowed the judges to inspect their physiques from different angles. Chris out sized his opponent by a good 15 pounds and was way more shredded: his six-pack rippled under his thin, untanned, pale skin, highlighting the grooves between the rows of cobbles. By the time they began the three mandatory poses, both athletes knew the contest was already over. His friends and the rest of the crowd cheered as Chris bested the guy in each pose: his ab vacuum accentuated his impressive v-taper; his most muscular drew cuts and lines all over his body; and his signature pose (the back double bicep) simply squashed the other guy: the mounds of muscle on his back flowed like cut waves of mass into each other leading up to his broad, rounded shoulders; his strong triceps filled out his arms and the nice peaks of his biceps, pushing up a thick vein completed the picture. The judges unanimously let him through to the finals. Chris shook hands with his opponent, greeted the audience and left the stage with a large smile. The final was held on Sunday afternoon and the room was completely full, people even sat in the aisles to see their local hero. Chris felt the stress throughout his muscular, 199 pound body as he put on his blue, elastic boxers. He took in a deep breath before strutting out on stage. The crowd exploded in cheers but he focused on his waiting opponent. He would have to beat the head-of-series number 1, the world number 5. As they nodded at each other, Chris took in his opponent: the guy was taller (around 6’, he guessed) and looked about the same weight as him. They went through the traditional quarter turns and the judges were clearly doubting, discussing as they pointed at parts of the athletes’ physiques. The mandatory poses were replaced by an actual pose down for the final: the athletes got 10 minutes to out-pose each other. His rival instantly went for his own ‘money shot’ and threw an impressive most muscular. Chris copied the pose, looking slightly less intimidating, and let it flow into an ab vacuum. Here, his shorter build gave him a slight advantage: his strong shoulder line appeared broader than that of his taller opponent. Chris took charge, upping his pace and also flexed his quads: grooves appeared between the hard muscles that beefened on his legs. Once more, his opponent’s longer limbs seemed a tad smaller. Chris relaxed and turned around. He flared his lats, accentuating his broad back and extended his arms next to him. He raised them teasingly slowly until they were parallel to the floor. He then brought them in for his own ‘money shot’: his back double bicep-pose put the icing on the cake. The public yelled his name as the judges ended the 10 minute pose down. Both athletes turned around, anxious for the result. The room exploded with joy as Chris was announced as the winner. His opponent shook his hand and added “You’ll go far in our sport, kid” before leaving the stage. Chris beamed with pride as he lifted his trophy in the air. His first prize also included a wildcard for the upcoming Detroit-masters the next month and made him climb to number 53 on the new ranking. Jeremy continued his slow process to the top. He had worked hard during the off season and felt that his moment was near. He entered a level-1-event, but lost the final to the reigning world number 1. The next level-2-events he competed in, he was the first head-of-series and he twice claimed the victory, propelling his ranking up to number two of the world. He couldn’t wait for the Detroit-masters to begin; he would claim his first ever master-event title and dominate his sport. The Detroit-masters began and with the larger list of competitors in those events, an additional round was added, during which the first four heads-of-series didn’t have to compete. Chris convincingly won his group and came up against the number three in the world in his quarter final. He bested the guy, his back double bicep-pose doing the trick once more (he had worked hard on his arms and back, making his bicep reach 18 inches when flexed). In the semis he was up against the number one and reigning Detroit-masters-champ. His showdown never took place though: the world number one had to forfeit because of sudden illness (a few days later the news of his positive drug test came out, explaining this case of sudden flu). Chris couldn’t care less: he was through to the finals of his first major event. On the other side of the draw, Jeremy rolled up the competition to advance to the final. He knew the title was his to take with the only guy to beat him recently out of the competition. 750 fans filled the room for the big final on a sunny Sunday afternoon. They cheered as the speaker called the finalists on stage. Jeremy couldn’t suppress a grin as he entered and greeted the audience: he knew his moment to shine had come. He turned aside as his opponent stepped on stage and came up to him. At 5’8 Jeremy looked slightly down into Chris’ eyes. Instead of nodding, he bounced his strong pecs, making striations and veins cross the hard surface, and turned his back to his rival. Chris was thrown slightly off balance by his opponent’s display and noticed the personalized black boxers (marked ‘Jerry’) as Jeremy turned his well muscled back to him. He quickly discarded the thoughts as the judges urged both of them to take their position. The final began with the mandatory quarter turns. Jeremy was 3 pounds lighter than his rival, but his greater experience and more shredded body stood out from the start. He didn’t even wait for the head judge to announce the second round to start the pose down. He began with a side tricep, showcasing the thick horseshoe-shaped muscle at the back of his arm while also accentuating the striations of his thick chest. Chris followed the lead, copying the pose. Jeremy already continued into a front bicep leading up to a most muscular. His 17.5 inch arms balled up into nice round orbs with veins before he lowered his arms to showcase his magnificent torso: his pecs hardened between the masses of his biceps atop his cut six-pack. Chris hurried into his own most muscular, finally adjusting to his rival’s pace. The difference was clear to the judges: Chris had clearly neglected his front side to build his back poses. A larger grin formed on Jeremy’s face as he noticed the judges’ behavior. He turned around for his final pose and threw a back double bicep. Chris copied the pose and here he was the best: the mounds of muscle on his back aesthetically flowed into each other and his broad shoulder highlighted his thin waist, crowned by the shaped peaks of his 18 inch biceps. The head judge ended the pose down and Jeremy was crowned as the new Detroit-masters-champion. Jeremy thanked the audience and stressed how easy this victory had been for him and that he would now dominate his sport as the new number one of the world. Part of the audience booed after his speech and cheered as Chris humbly greeted them as the new number 12 of the world. The season continued, but not as Jeremy had expected it. He won 3 of the 10 level-1-events and 5 more level-2-events and reached the final of the other three master-events. Chris’ winning streak began at a minor level-2-event in Las Vegas, a month after his loss to Jeremy in Detroit. He had worked to bring up his front side muscle groups and ever since he’d won 7 level-2-events and 5 level-1-events. But he had also claimed the title in the three master-events, besting Jeremy in each final. At the end of the season he also claimed the tour finals, the official world championship of the LTB and overtook Jeremy’s number 1 spot in the rankings…

You might want to read Part 1 first: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2649-the-geek-squad-the-virgin-awakens-muscle-genie/(First story) The frightened thin black man tries to reason with his horny possessed white coworker who continues to move towards him. Van makes a few jabbing motions with the knife to make him back off but Owen just smiles and acts like he is going to walk right into the blade. The scared man figures out that his method of action isn’t working so he throws the object across the room and tries to get away past the area of where the other behemoths are located. He feels someone grabbing his foot and trying to get him to trip. He manages to somehow get free from them and races towards one of the windows in the department boss’s office. He grabs a chair from in front of the window and launches it through the glass shattering it. He turns around just long enough to notice that Owen, Casey, and Merrill are on his tail. Without hesitation, he climbs out on to the windowsill and starts moving slowly along the ledge to the right side of the building. He turns the corner and stops to catch his breath before peeking around. Merrill immediately jumps out the window and yells in delight as he lands feet first onto the street below. He starts looking around the area for Van while laughing loudly. Casey follows next but doesn’t jump out like Merrill did. Instead he tries to climb out but quickly realizes that his thick calves and quads are preventing him from getting some kind of balance on the much smaller windowsill. He slips and starts to fall off before grabbing a hold of the ledge. He yells for Owen. ‘Ohh gawd…..Owen please help me man. I have no way of holding on to this ledge. My muscles are too wide and I can’t hold on…..’ The possessed smaller man reaches out and tries to grab the wet hulking brute, but can’t get a grip on him because of his immensity. He screams as he falls to the ground. Surprisingly, he is not killed when he lands on the concrete. Instead he creates a huge crater underneath him and passes out from the force he causes. Merrill is heard laughing hysterically nearby as he sees this happening. Van turns back around and puts his head in his hands trying to compose himself somehow. Owen peeks out the window and looks around before he starts speaking. ‘Vance…..come on man…..let’s just finish this. You are the last one in the department that hasn’t given in to me. Your will is just too strong for some reason. Every time I try to make you give in to my mind, you are able to resist me somehow. You know I care greatly about you don’t you and just want to give you what the others have accepted.’ Owen slowly climbs out on the ledge and moves to his left thinking that Van might have went in that direction. The scared black man looks around again and sees that he is going the wrong direction. After seeing this, he starts moving slowly himself over to a ladder that leads up to the roof. He climbs up to the top and lands on the rooftop floor before letting out a few sighs. Merrill spots him and yells for Owen to turn back around. Van can also hear the huge behemoth on the ground trying to get Casey to wake up from his slumber. He peers over the edge of the rooftop and can see Owen starting to move around the corner towards the ladder. He gets up and starts running towards the other side of the roof. He spots another ladder and looks over the side to see where it goes. He notices that halfway down it leads to another building. Before he can get on it though, Owen is on the roof and racing towards him. The door nearby leading into the building from the roof goes flying into the air as the two bloated Germans from the office come bursting through. They grab Van by the arms and restrain him. Owen walks five feet in front of him and looks at him a bit perplexed. ‘Vance please, just let me finish what I started. You are frustrating me so much…..*perspiration begins to pour down his head*…..damnit…..I can’t concentrate anymore. What the…..*feels his own body heating up*…..you fucking assholes…..*stretch* *pop*……uhhh gawd……’ The two German monsters grin as they watch Owen struggle to keep himself from changing. He groans as he feels his arms stretching his sleeves before they split the seams. The growth moves into his chest as his pecs and lats quickly rip his shirt to shreds. His back doubles up on itself as he grows taller and wider with each breath. His legs make quick work of his pants as they emerge bloated and monstrous. He moans feeling his ass and cock destroy his briefs as he sprays the entire area around him with thick white jizz. The man that thought he was in control of the situation is now shocked to find out that he has been overpowered by two of his victims. Both Karl and Ivan have turned the tables on him by teaming up and putting their superior minds to better use. They continue to focus their energy on him as the rest of his clothing falls to the ground. He is no longer the same man he was just a few minutes before. Van attempts to get free from the Germans, but they grip even tighter. Van begins to panic as he feels his mind getting dizzy and tries to reason with them. ‘Karl…..Ivan….please let me go. You obviously got the Owen you wanted, now let me go please.’ They look at each other and smile before they respond to him in German. ‘Ohh wir haben einen plan in ordnung Van. Es geht um sie und Owen.’ Hearing them both use his name and Owen’s scares him immensely as he sees the new monstrous Owen in front of him waddle up and start to rip his shirt off. Van yells in fright knowing that this might be the end of him in his current state if he doesn’t get free. He kicks the two Germans legs several times before they drop him on the floor below. He jumps on to the ladder behind him and goes racing down it. He lands on the railing halfway down and gets up quickly to move away from them. He looks up briefly and notices that all three behemoths are looking down at him but they don’t follow. He manages to run over to the area he saw before and stops to catch his breath. He can’t figure out how Karl and Ivan were able to overpower Owen’s mind and make him grow massive just like they are. He then realizes that Merrill might be in pursuit since he is on the ground floor somewhere so he looks around the area closely below him. Knowing that they likely won’t be able to get to him where he is at because of their immense size, he collapses on the walkway. He has direct sight of where the three men are standing. They just continuously stare at him relentlessly. Van’s breathing intensifies as the sweat slowly starts to pour off his head and down his exposed chest. He yells out loud realizing that they are ganging up on him. He can see Merrill now in the corner of his eye around the corner in a nearby alley with Casey directly beside him. They are also looking at him intensely from where they are standing. The resistance at this point seems futile as he feels the pain intensifying in his chest and mind. He doesn’t know how much longer he can hold them off since there are now five minds trying to make him just like them.

Here's the original from 2 years ago! Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5904-my-dads-a-growing-boy-original-part-7/ -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- My eyes never left the size of my massive grandfather as he drank another large mug of beer, his large hand holding it as though it were nothing more than the lightest coffee cup. Dad had never spoken of his father before. Not even when he talked about our late grandmother. Still, I could instantly tell it was him as he showed off the family eyes. Questions followed in my mind as to why he had come and why how he had come without being seen on the news. I was picturing the news channel revealing photos of a giant riding a motorcycle just before a big muscled paw snapped in my face. "You still there, short stack?" he said as he put his mug down, making it a goal to avoid destroying his new one like he did the previous one. " I can understand you're shocked to hear that you have a grandfather but I don't wanna crack your noggin'" he said, his deep voice making what little beer was left in his mug shake. I swallowed as I tried to say something but had trouble getting the words out. I felt a big hand pat me on the back, causing me to almost fall off my stool. " Come on, shorty" he said as he tried to wake me up. suddenly, he grabbed me by the shoulders and, before I knew it, I was being lifted up off the stool to view the handsome face my grandfather owned. I felt myself melt as I looked into those eyes. Against any thoughts I might have had, the man in front of me was just too beautiful to look away from. My shoed feet were dangling in the air although he was sitting on a stool, the friction between my shoes and Grandpa James' large muscled gut sending intense chills up my spine. My cock was up to its rock hard 10 inches again and was in clear view for Grandpa James from my tented pants. When he saw it, a handsome, white smile went across his large and rugged face. " You youngun's are such an energetic folk, aint'cha?" he said as he looked back up at me, my body still hanging high in the air by his massive hands. " I'd fix it for your hot, little ass but I got to go see your dad" he said. Dad, I thought, what would he want with him after this many years? " Can you take me to your pop, shorty?" he asked as he held me like a toddler in his arms. I couldn't find a way to say no. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It was hard for me to get back to the mansion without losing concentration. James couldn't fit in Jeff's extra large Hummer or else he would risk his head busting through the roof of the car (Made sense since he was standing at 24 feet tall and bulging at around 22 feet wide like a wall). In order to prevent this, he decided that, although he would have liked some time to get to know his little grand son, it would be much safer and less costly to drive his own motorcycle. Watching him drive was a real spectacle. No one would expect to see 24 foot giant driving around on a giant motorcycle with so much mass in tow. I was hard the entire way to the mansion. When we reached the door to the mansion, I had trouble getting myself to enter. It wasn't just because it was a heavy door but because I was worried about how dad would respond to his father coming back into our lives after more than 50 years. James leaned down and reached for my little ass, giving it a good squeeze with his fingers. I jumped forward with a start as I felt the intensely hot pain shooting through my ass. My crotch was just asking for me to rub off but instead I pushed through the doors. "SQUIRT!" I heard someone roar from the kitchen. I was taken aback as the ground began to quake from something big and fast coming to the front door. I felt myself leaking pre as I just I saw dad coming towards me like a rampaging wall. He was clad in nothing but an extremely tight looking red unitard that looked like the smallest stretch would cause it to tear. The basket was packed as it tried to contain all of the man that was my dad. It was like a second skin as I saw the big head peek over the pair of giant wrecking balls and try to stretch downward. Every muscle was in bold as dad moved, the muscles and veins tensing every time he tried to shift his weight. His bulging pecs were too high for the chest area of the tight material so the two bulging forms simply spilled over it, the two nipples just barely being covered by the tight straps. I was paralyzed as my mountain of a father came lumbering towards. He was a roaming muscle god in my eyes, coming down from his high heaven to show his presence to a mere mortal. I really took everything into perspective as he came fully upon me, merely a couple feet from where I stood and towering above me even more so. I knew that if I were to turn around and look at Dad and James with me in between them, I would experience claustrophobia from being in such an enclosed covering. "Hey there, little guy" dad bellowed as he kneeled down to reach my head and ruffled my black hair. He looked back up and behind me, indicating that he was looking at James. " Who might this be?" he said with a confused look on his face. I could tell that, in his eyes, this large man was a familiar face from long ago. I took a deep breath as I composed myself to form an answer. Dad, taking advantage of my silence, extended a massive hand to the opposing giant. " Hi, I'm John's dad" Dad said in an attempt to introduce himself. The gray haired beast took an equally massive paw and shook dad's hand. From my perspective, it looked like some kind of form was falling and rising above me like an object on a high shelf. It was during this moment that James spoke up with his timber, deep voice. " Hi, I'm your dad." The room seemed to move still for a moment as if nothing in the universe was sure how to proceed. I continued to look up at the two big men and that's when I saw it. The two hands being extended were in a tense battle, veins and muscle bulging against more veins and muscle as a battle for supremacy clearly began. " Well look who it is, squirt" Dad said with a deeper voice than normal, his anger evident and extremely noticeable. " It's the good ol' dead beat that left your poor grams" he said as his arm flexed fiercely. James' expression went from greeting to a wicked smile as the handshake continued. " I see you've been a good boy since I was gone" he said snidely. This was the point that drove Dad home as he raised his other big and hairy fist, one still in a handshake, and sent it flying towards James. At first James looked as if he was deciding whether to move but decided against it. With an explosion of sound, the powerful knuckles of my big dad collided with James' face. We were all shocked as James' smile grew bigger. His face hadn't moved an inch from it's position before, during, or after the punch. His blue eyes looked fierce as he looked into dad's. " Is that it, Jacob?" he asked, using dad's name. Quickly, he grabbed the big hand belonging to dad and formed a grip around it. " You could use a little more protein for your diet if you're gonna throw that weak of a punch" he said. In the middle of the tension, I thought I saw something that looked extremely familiar coming from James as a large wet spot began to form in the big and weighty pouch in his straining black pants. " And your supposed to be the Titan I helped create" he said with a trembling but powerful voice. Before my very eyes, I saw the knuckles of my grandfather expand around dad's, slowly outgrowing the opposing force it was holding. Everything about James was growing as he held dad in both a punch and a handshake. " Your mom didn't give you some manners, huh?" he said in a very authoritative way. " We'll fix that" The look on dad's face became pained as I could tell his knucles were being crushed under the power of his father, his knuckles cracking as he began to lose strength against the growing power against him. James' forearms became more and more pronounced in their tight leather jacket case. The biceps the jacket was trying to hold were quickly expanding too, making them resemble a big, growing black balloon. I jumped as I felt something kick my ankle. An enormous contained foot was growing bigger right next to me and popping the seams of the shoes that were suffering an onslaught of surprise growth spurts. James' gut grew bigger and hovered over me like a large muscle blimp, the hairy texture, trailing to his pants. Rips and tears were showing all over his body. James' head was inching higher and higher, surpassing dad's with ease and going higher still. Like building a wall, he became wider and wider, his shoulders spreading farther away from his expanding head and his gut pushing farther forward, making it harder to grab hold of dad's hand and fist. Suddenly, everything tore all at once in a chorus of shredding that left granddad in nothing but a pair thread bare black briefs. I was leaking from that surprisingly big reservoir of jizz that I seemed to always be expending. I was now shorter than James' knee and continued to appear tinier as he grew larger and larger. Dad fell to one knee, nearly falling on me as he found it difficult to avoid surrendering to the powerful hands holding him. His face was being stuffed with muscle and gut fur that seemed to be pressing more and more firmly into him, actually denting his steel-like muscles. His field of testosterone that always seemed to keep me of intoxicated was becoming inferior to the one expanding in front of him. I could tell dad was starting to look almost as enveloped as me when I saw his massive cock leap. " Backing down, pup?" James said with a beastly voice. It looked as if Dad was going to surrender when he suddenly smashed a titanic foot against the ground in a powerful STOMP that left cracks across the floor. "NO" he roared with renewed power, his entire body tensing as he tried to fight back. It was my mistake to think Dad was tensing his muscles as I watched them bounce with his power. I could see his body reddening slightly as everything swelled with new power. Dad was growing right now! I could hear his groaning and moaning as he swelled, his accelerating growth beginning to tip the scale between him and his father. The unitard he'd been wearing was stretching in response to dad but was failing quickly as it became too much to contain. With new power, Dad stood back up and fought James' grip. Muscle was filling the room as Dad and James grew at top speed, both of them rocketing in height. Their pecs were now pressed firmly against each other, along with their astounding cocks. As they both broke the 30 foot mark, I felt the ground shake as their power became faster and faster. For an instant, this caused James to flinch as he saw his son grow far faster than he ever thought possible. " You really are an irregular Titan" he said as his muscles began to shake against Dad's. It was too much power for him and his limited growth to take as he felt his knees buckle under so much power against him. I fell to the floor as Dad broke 36 feet and James broke 33. It was becoming clear dad was winning but he wasn't done. " Whats the matter, pup?" he roared as his body continued to grow. James fell to his knees as he quivered against the mighty power of his almighty son. His body was big and rippling but it was nothing compared to dad as his body seemed to show no limits. His growth slowed when he reached 42 feet but his grip remained blindingly powerful. James was on his knees as he tried to push back against the power and failed. " WHAT DO YOU COME FOR, YOU OLD FUCK?" Dad roared. James looked back up at Dad with pained eyes. " I wanted to see my un-fathered son before his destiny was fulfilled" James said as he continued to maneuver in his son's powerful grip. Dad let go as he heard the last words come from his own father's mouth. " Destiny? What destiny?" Dad asked. James rubbed his wrists as he stood up, standing more than 10 feet shorter than his towering son. " Bet you always wondered why I was never there." This remark pulled Dad out of his puffed state. James looked more comfortable after he saw the calmed giant. " Swell, now I can size down" he said. Right before our eyes, James shrank down like a sponge losing water, returning to his original 24 feet. James looked at me and Dad with a concerned face as he saw the surprised expressions we were showing. " What? Never seen someone shrink down to normal form before? You can do it too right, Jacob?" Dad's face was blank as he tried to comprehend what he was hearing. " No." Jacob's eyes widened. " So it's true. You're on an elevator that doesnt go down" he marveled. Dad's brow wrinkled. " What exactly are you?" Dad asked with concern. James made a deep sigh as he prepared to explain. " Us titans are supposed to be able to shrink down to a size between normal and huge. 24 feet is my norm, sonny" he said as he looked down at me and flexed. " It's decided at birth how small we're able to get and, as we get older, we can grow larger and more powerful with training. Normally, you wont be able to get any smaller than when you were 18. You were able to grow at will right?" he asked unknowingly. When Dad explained to him his condition, James didn tseem to be blinking his beautiful blue eyes. " So that's how it's going to be done. You cant shrink or growth at will unless your body triggers it for you. Which means..... you'll reach the destiny of the Irregular Titan." he said. I was still absorbing the information but I couldn't help but ask him. " What is this Irregular Titan." James looked at me as if I were some kind of alien. " The titans are a race of male growing giants with the power to control their growth and turn on other males around them. 'Course, they ain't supposed to get as big as your dad unless they never stop training" James said as he looked up at Dad, his vantage point of almost 20 feet fully setting in. " Normally, we start out as large children and then we get a few growth spurts before we get a switch in the body letting us turn it on and off." At this comment, James pointed at dad. " Your dear old pa here has the switch stuck on grow and can't stop it. Meaning his growth limit is...... limitless" A silence went through us as everything was being explained in black and white for me and Dad. Just before I could ask, Jeff walked in. " Hey, pop! Who's at the door!" he called to Dad as he walked in, standing at his new height of 10 feet tall. He stopped in his tracks before he looked at the large man in the room. " Who is this guy?" he asked as he walked up to an enlarged dad without any kind of notice. James raised an eyebrow. "Who are you, kid?" he asked as if something were amiss. Jeff looked at James with confused look also. " Who else? I'm his son" Jeff said, pointing to dad. James went white as a muscle covered and veined sheet, looking to me. " No shit..." "So we've got a defect in the family too." Dad was the first one to respond to this remark. "What do you mean defect?" James took a moment to speak as he fully concentrated on me. " I'm hoping it's nothing as long as your sons aren't 18 yet. Otherwise, it looks like you've got a kid who doesn't have a prayer on being a Titan."

Please give me feedback! It will mean a lot! This growing superbeing thing is really different from my usual type of story (I still found this kind of hot when writing it) Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5895-my-dad-is-a-psychic/ My Dad is a Genius I scratched my brain as I tried to collect the proper formula on the Chemistry homework he’d been given as work over spring break. I couldn’t decide which was the more confusing equation. The ones I’d been asked to form and solve both on paper and in a physical model or the fact that I’d been given homework on Spring Break in the first place. Of course, it was a pretty simple calculation when the homework was coming from Professor Halt. He’d been a hard ass all semester, giving a barrage of tests and project assessments as if he was never really sure how many knew the material. I was typically on the upper side of the class but not because I was really a brilliant mind or anything. Years of having to studying without help from my parent got me god studying skills to pass tests even when I didn’t understand something. Most people would call it abusing the American educational system but I called it survival. That rang just as true when against Professor Halt. Still, it was a | | night with me on the massive couch in the large mansion, my ears stuffed with loud music that was making it tough to really make many coherent thoughts. I was the kind who needed peace and quiet to really collect my thoughts. Some asshole on the internet had convinced me Mozart was good for stimulating the brain but what I was beginning to realize was the article didn’t indicate what volume you were supposed to listen at. My ears were blaring with violins and brass that blurred my numbers together like a Sudoku puzzle. No one would put themselves through torture like that unless it was to block out something. For some, its loud family members. For others, loud neighbors or sex noises. For me, it was all of the above tenfold. What does “tenfold” mean? Well, after dad discovered he was gaining powers, he and Jeff began playing around and trying to figure out what dad was able to do. His growing pains persisted but they began to show new things in exchange for size. When it began, Dad was able to hold almost as much weight as he could with his own hands and hover over the ground for a rough 3-5 minutes before he had a head ache each. But after only three days, he’d gained the power to lift tons of weight for more than 2 hours and fly several feet without using his telekinesis for another 4 hours! Thing is, after gaining powers like that, dad started getting inventive with his….. sexual desires. I’d generally come to accept that he and Jeff were growing men with desires I couldn’t fathom being bu a fraction of either of their sizes. But in exchange for that understanding, they took it as a sign that I’d be ok with whatever they did. At first, when dad was starting to get hungry for sex, he’d give Jeff a subtle look warning him and then they’d try to play it off. After dad’s powers grew, though, they started to get more feral and beastial with their mind blowing sex. Dad would do things at the dinner table like stuff one of his massive turkey legs into his mouth and tear at it like a beast while eyeing Jeff, who was receiving it approvingly. Since I was the shortest now among the three of us, it was very impossible for them to hide their horniness since I could see that, though they were across from each other on the far ends of the dinner table, they were rubbing at enormous crotch balloons that only pumped bigger as the dinner went on before they finally excused themselves. Their kind gestures began to loosen and leak out their true intentions as time went on as Dad grew. Jeff, having not purchased new clothes in a while, had begin to really strain the fabric and was bulging every which way. Just last night, we were eating dinner and Dad was carving into more food like the bottomless pit he was becoming when a loud RIP reached over the table and grabbed his attention. Jeff grinned as dad would pay attention and notice his pectoral had finally burst from the polo he’d worn to the dinner table. His beefy chest muscle filled the gap and more as it continued to tear when he grinned and flexed it. “Guess I’m going to have to order some clothes again” he said as he flexed a bicep and popped a sleeve. Dad was staring mid chew with focused, dilated eyes. It wasn’t hard to figure what happened next when the two suddenly stood up and abruptly ran out of the room. That entire night, I could hear screams and cries of sexual pleasure across the house that made it nearly impossible to fall into my dreams. I was hard but frustrated as I tried to block out the shouts that shook the walls thanks to dad’s stronger and heavier voice. Can’t get much worse right? Just raise the volume on a soft song, right? Problem solved? Yeah, it would be if you subtract dad’s powers. I wasn’t listening to Mozart on a blaring volume for kicks. The walls were shaking around me as I sat on the tall couch with its tall table. Dad and Jeff were at it again, this time harder than ever. Since last night, Jeff had told me how Dad was starting to get even more powerful and he wasn’t kidding. The walls were shaking as though a continuous earthquake were moving through the house. Walls creaked as dad was most certainly pounding Jeff like a jack hammer against the wall of their apartment….. in midair. Jef’s story telling about his escapades with dad were very detailed. It was still pretty weird hearing my brother talk about how dad was ripping him a new one with his supernatural flying, strength, and sexuality but I got by. I shuffled my body on the couch as best I could to try and stop my hard cock from pressing into my zipper but it was tough. I was my father’s son after all. My 11 inches of cock bounced in their confines thinking of what those two were doing and I hated every minute of it. I’m not fucking turned on by my dad, I tried to say as I pushed my hard on down to continue studying. The chemistry book I had bounced and fell off the living room table unnoticed as I focused solely on the papers before me. I was putting all my efforts into ignoring my dad and brother as they continued breaking in the wall. “Those two shouldn’t get a fucking room, they should get a fucking hotel” I grumbled as I adjusted my headphones and continued trying to solve this same equation after 20 minutes of staring at it. I was so absorbed in my own little world that I didn’t notice the shaking stop and the pictures on the wall stop shivering and hanging onto their nails as best as they could. Ten minutes later of mind numbing number cruching that got me nowhere with a boner stabbing my pants again, I wasn’t prepared for the giant shadow made by the large being in front of one of the living room lamps. “Whatcha workin’ on, Squirt?” came a deep baritone filled voice over me. I jumped in my seat and nearly fell the 5 feet distance from the seat of the couch to the floor but caught myself. I was so shocked from my own movement, I had to take a second to take in Dad’s form. His pecs were getting so perky and powerful looking that they were going to block our view on each other on this angle pretty soon. His body was covered in sweat that trickled down the grooves in his muscles like rivers of perspiration. I had to appreciate how lean dad was now, his muscles starting to show veins even when he wasn’t pumped. His short hair was matted on his forehead and looked as if he had been through a thunder storm. His powerful brow showed thick eyebrows that gave his face more masculinity than even Jeff or I expected of him. Dad’s face had a 5 o’clock shadow even though Jeff had shaved him in the massive bathroom after their…. morning escapades. Wearing nothing but a straining pair of tailored briefs that we’d customed ordered but were already straining, his muscles bulged with might. “Uh, nothing dad..” I mumbled. Dad grinned at me as if thinking about something. “Can I help you with nothing?” he asked with a fatherly grin. I raised an eyebrow as he asked that. Dad had tried helping us in high school because he’d met my highschool friends’ parents and how they had introduced themselves as the best parents ever, helping their kinds with their homework thanks to their knowledge from doctorate degrees. Dad had tried this and me, being the guilt ridden son that I was, tried to let him. Dad’s learning abilities were pretty shot after high school (or pretty much during for that matter). So helping wasn’t all that great. “Um…. Sure, dad. I’m working on my chemistry homework.” “Chemistry?! Ha! Lemme see!” he said as he came at me for the paper playfully. A 17 foot giant coming at you playfully was almost scary as I feared I’d get crushed by an avalanche of dad muscle. I shielded myself pathetically with my arms preparing to be crushed when I felt the paper leave my hand and my hair get ruffled, I opened my eyes just to see a big chin eclipse my vision before dad backed. “I haven’ seen you cringe like tha’ in years, squirt! Yar abou’ as teeny tiny to me as ya were back when you and ya brother were just toddlers. I swear I have to be careful or I could break that little shape!” I looked away frustrated as he looked at my homework. I didn’t realize it till he said it now but I really was shrinking in his eyes. I was a puny little thing to him that he called his son but in reality, besides the hair and eyes, I could have been anyone else’s child. And Jeff was just following his footsteps. I was shrinking and becoming a speck of human man like everyone else. Would Jeff get this big? Would I get this turned on by him? Would he gain powers? I was so in my own mind that I wasn’t watching as dad picked up my chemistry book in a puzzled fashion. He looked back and forth from the paper for a few minutes before setting down the paper and looking at the book, flipping pages. I grabbed my composure and grew a cocky grin. “Yeah, it’s pretty tough. It took me a day or so to figure out the formula and calculate it. You want to crack at it later?” I said in the most innocent way that I could. I was just happy that dad still needed me this much. He and Jeff were the big and super powerful ones but I’d get to be the smart one. I looked over at dad, his mouth unmoving but his eyes darting over the pages “Where’s Jeff?” I wondered as he read. “He’s on his bad. Poor kid is laying on his stomach and snoring hard. Tried to get him to stand but he just wasn’t able. He’ll have trouble walking for a bit” I was grinning to try and ease him out of the homework like I used to as I barely registered the information but something was different. The pages….. they were zipping by. Dad was flipping the pages practically every 5 seconds, giving them a rapid look and then moving to the next one like he’d memorized the pages. My eyes widened as I discovered what dad was doing. Dad suddenly hit the last page of the 300 page book with a thud and looked back at me. “Sorry, squirt. You waitin’ on me to solve the problem?” he said. I only looked shocked and handed him the paper. “Dad….?” I tried to say but Dad wasn’t listening. Dad took the paper and grabbed my pencil, snapping it. “Fuck” he said before taking one of my pens and confidently writing in the blank for the equation. His fingers zipped over the page, numbers, equal signs, and other things chasing his hand rapidly. I couldn’t decide if dad was destroying my paper or if he was…… Dad handed the paper back to me after 20 seconds and grinned. “How’s that?” he asked with raised brows as though his concern was more to be helpful than to be correct. I grabbed the paper with shaking hands and scanned it with wide eyes. Everything was… “Right” I said aloud. Dad grinned as he heard the word and his perfect white teeth shone. I looked at him shocked and almost horrified. “Dad…. You just read that book fast” “Whatcha mean? I read for about 2 hours like usual, right?” “No…..it was probably about 4 or 5 minutes…” It was Dad’s turn to widen his eyes as he realized what I was saying. He looked at the book confused. “It just came so easy. The book just made sense.” Dad looked at me with an excited grin and saw my open bookbag carrying several other books. “Hand me those books!” he said with an outstretched hand. I looked at the books as though they were gold I didn’t want to hand over. Dad had just proved his powers were still growing, and fast! I knew if I gave him the books I had, he couldn’t go back to being dumb old lovable dad. I didn’t want him to change anymore than he already did but I didn’t want to hold him back for something so petty. I grabbed the books in my hands and raised them over dad’s big hand. His hands were now wide enough to reach the ends of the covers from the end of his middle finger to his palm. I watched shocked as he read the 7 books I gave him, his eyes flashing over the pages at 10 seconds per page. First he passed through my statistics book, then my calculus book I’d bought ahead of next year. Then he passed over U.S. History and even my art History book, all thick 400-700 page books that he’d finished in roughly 30 minutes. By the end of it, there was a huge grin on his face and his eyes seemed to look at something far away. “Dad?” I said worriedly as he looked at the papers on my table and quickly grabbed the pen by him. My jaw dropped as I watched dad cut through any homework or projects I had like they were coloring book pages before he neatly stacked them onto the table again. “Shit” he said as he looked at the papers and then at his hands. I could see the gears move through his head as he tried to understand what had happened. “I….helped you with your homework. All of it….” I looked at the papers on the table and felt my stomach sink and my jaw go along with it as I was coming to an agreement on his statement. Everything was right and correct and showed work where it was needed. Each page was the equivalent to a perfect 100. Even when he crossed into high level calculus! I didn’t have time to sulk as dad suddenly stood up. When something as big as him stood up, you noticed it pretty easily. “Dad? Are you ok? You just solved all of my college level homework and finished it after reading all my books in under an hour!” Dad didn’t seem to totally hear me as he focused in on something as though he were looking through the wall. “Son” he said. I sat up as though he’d just given me a command as his deep voice sounded dumbfoundingly serious. He was like a large ferocious beast suddenly. Was it his actual size or was it his presence? Something had changed completely. “Warn your brother. We’re gonna be in trouble soon.” To Be Continued…….

And so, with permission from newthirty, the words In the first century BC, the Roman Empire dominated the majority of the European continent including the modern day nation of France and as Caesar made his way to conquer Britain, he would famously state to his generals "Alea Jacta Est". However, what he did not let on was that in the northwestern part of the country, two villages still held out against the Romans. One of them was a very famous village and would become known throughout the world to both Gauls and Romans alike as "that village full of indomitable Gauls", the other village however was less well known but for the Romans that were laying seige to it they knew that it would only take a single word from their chief and they would be facing the wrong end of Pluto's judgement. Legionary Minimus, one of the newer recruits to the Roman army, was therefore bored stiff. Ever since he had arrived from Rome he'd been told to just sit tight and wait for their relief, which was no good at all. He was raised by his father, a former member of the glorious tenth legion, the legion that delivered Hispania into the Roman yoke, to "ensure that the glory of Rome was resisted by nothing" and having to spend all day doing nothing got his wick up. So when he was able to slip out of the camp and do some scouting, he took the chance. However, he hadn't reckoned with how big the forest around the village was and soon had no option but to answer the call of nature and so finding something that resembled a collection of stones, he relived himself. "OI!" shouted a voice behind him, just as he finished and the legionary came face to face with one of the villagers who was clearly in bad mood. "What do you think you're doing?" he bellowed, "Would you let me relieve myself on the steps of the Senate?" The legionary quaked in his sandals. He had never met the villagers before and yet knew precisely who had grabbed him. It was Grobelix, the biggest, strongest and most muscular villager. As the Gaul held the soldier at arm's length, Minimus remembered something one of the soldiers had told him. "Watch out for that Grobelix bloke, he's so strong that he once managed to throw an oak tree as far as you could throw a silver birch!" "WELL" said Grobelix, "I'm waiting!" Minimius was too scared to answer and so Grobelix decided to explain. "This is a dolemn" he said, "it is a place of reverance to us Gauls, legend has it that under these dolemns the gods are buried. This one is dedicated to the god of our tribe, Toutatis, god of thunder and you come along and...and..." and with that Grobelix bent his free arm and as it bulged, Minimus started to plead for mercy. As he did, the Gaul noted the legionary was still showing down below and as he examined it, he couldn't help but burst out laughing. Just to make sure he wasn't imagining, he pinched it and the legionary screamed in pain. Placing the legionary on the ground, the Gaul chuckled as he pulled his own from his breeches and said "That's what we have" and then had an idea. Taking off his breeches, he slammed the legionary against the dolemn and said "Now, let me show you how it really works" Minimus screamed in agony but it was no good and soon Grobelix was having his merry way with him. After several moments, the legionary couldn't stand any more and with a scream of "Mercy" he blacked out. As Grobelix removed himself from the legionary, he tutted, "I've a good mind to write to Caesar and ask for some more" and with that he tossed the legionary away and he landed on top of the dolemn as Grobelix turned around adding, "What I wouldn't give for some of those gladiators I hear about, then I'd have some real fun, by Toutatis!" As soon as he had invoked the god of thunder, there was a rumble in the sky and without warning, a thunderbolt crashed down striking the Roman. Grobelix turned and witnessed the granting of his wish as Minimus screamed in agony as his body started to grow. First, the metal around his chest started to break, then the tunic he wore ripped, and slowly but surely he started to smile. He felt powerful, stronger than Ursus, more muscular than Hercules and as his body broke free of the last vestiges of Roman civilisation he roared. Grobelix, still stunned by the legionary's transformation, gasped "By Toutatis" and almost in answer, the Roman roared "NO, BY JUPITER" as the transformation completed and the legionary, now gladiator jumped to the ground. "So" he said, in a voice now several octaves deeper, "you think you can tackle a gladiator then? Even one with this!" and pointed to his, which was now at least three times as long and twice as thick as it was, "I think not!" and with that punched Grobelix with such force that the now naked giant had no problem placing the fallen Gaul onto his shoulders and chuckling said "Now, what can I do with the strongest Gaul in the world and this monster?"

New 2-part story, hope you like it! ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Part 1 “You were so desperate to meet me. You were just sitting there, at the bar, all alone, and then I walk in and you just started...drooling! Ha! Man you should have seen the look on your face. It was like a dog begging for a bone, hungry, starving for a good piece of meat.” Those were the first words I remember hearing when I woke up. I had no idea where I was, or what I was doing. All I knew then was that I felt incredibly tired, and the only thing I could see through my eyes was white. The unknown voice continued: “and then I walked over to you, said ‘hi’, put my hand on your back. You started panting then. You didn’t even have to say a word; I knew everything about you within 30 seconds of meeting you. That you had been sitting there for a while, getting nowhere and you were willing to do anything with the first guy willing to talk to you. But it wasn’t just any guy, it was a muscle God. And when you realized that you were practically begging to see more, do more, with this stud. By then I had realized what I had been staring at. It was the ceiling of a hotel room. Some Holiday Inn Express I guess. I was lying on a bed, feeling like I had been tied up, but there was no rope or anything. As far as I could tell, there was nothing on my wrists or ankles and I appeared to be fine – only I was wasn’t wearing anything but my boxer briefs. “Sit up man, you’ll get a better view” I did as the voice commanded, but found I could not move anymore beyond the basic order he gave. As soon as I tried to move again I felt like all energy had been drained from my arms and legs. Again, there were no ropes or anything else to weigh me down, but the pressure I felt on my body was unbelievable. Not painful, but it was as if invisible hands were working hard to pin me down. “So what do you think?” When the voice had mentioned “muscle God” I had no idea what he was talking about. Now I did. Standing at the end of the bed, practically naked, was the most incredible man I had ever seen. Tall, built, powerful, ripped, he was everything a championship bodybuilder would want themselves to look like. His entire frame looked like it was carved out of smooth, tan-flesh coloured stone. Not an ounce of body fat, but no loss in size for his arms, traps, chest and legs. Every breath he took showed contracting fibers, bulging veins and sweat covered ridges as if he had just completed a workout to puff up his body even more. His face? A work of art with short, blond hair and a warm stubble covering his razor sharp jaw line. He flashed his hot white teeth for a moment in a smile that made his oddly purple eyes burn up with car-headlight intensity. My eyes drifted around the mountain standing before me, wandering from head to quads, stopping to notice the pair of short cut Calvin Klein briefs, stretched to the point of straining, trying to contain the heavy muscle placed inside. Whoever this man, this thing was, he was absolutely worth drooling over. “Ah, see, there’s that look again!” he pointed his finger to what was obviously my stunned face. “You don’t need to say anything, I know you like what you see.” I don’t think I could have said anything. My mouth was just like the rest of my body; frozen, quiet, open just enough to breathe. The living anatomy chart started pacing the room, casual as ever, not noticing the slight moan the weight of his frame was causing the floor beneath him to make. “What do you think I should do first? Give you...a little bit of a flex show?” He slowly raised one arm to show off his bicep, but he didn’t finish the curl. “Nah, I think we need to get the important business over with first.” He walked over to a pile of clothes thrown on a nearby chair. He rummaged through the pockets of a pair of pants for a moment before he pulled out my wallet. “This yours?” my silence was the only answer I could give. “I always make sure I get paid first, for security reasons” he said as politely as possible. He opened and sifted through the wallet a bit, counting the bills. “Wow, 500 bucks!” he laughed, “you always carry this much money around with you?” he took the bills and stuffed them in another pair of pants that I assume was his own. “It sounds like a lot of money, but they say it you really want something, you gotta pay for it. Wouldn’t you agree?” Once again, silence from me. “Well now that we got the down payment completed (“down payment!?” my inner thoughts shrieked), let me give you what you paid for.” He did his first pose, double biceps, just like he was in competition. He took a deep breath to hold it in place. “Fuck ya!” he exhaled “just what you wanted man, a muscle stud of your own!” He moved on to side chest next, followed by a lat spread. Each move was taken slowly, building up the peaks, popping out the veins, all done with the ease of someone who had been through this routine many times before. “This getting you excited man?” he looked down at my briefs, before looking back up, smiling with the success of his show. “I guess it is!” Despite my frozen state, my cock was heating up beneath my briefs. They quickly felt very warm, and wet. “Works every time!” the muscle master beamed “but there’s more where that came from.” He grabbed his own tool, working his hand up and down its length, running his finger down the side to show just how long it really was. “Not even hard yet...” my limited breath quickened. He turned around to show the same poses as before from the back. “People often forget about how the body looks from the backside, but...you look like someone who might appreciate this.” His fingers gently pulled the back of his briefs down, showing the hard, full glutes that were covered just seconds ago. He shifted his weight from side to side. “Mmmm, yeah...sometimes that ass needs a hard workout too...think you could help me with that tonight?” The wood itched further up inside my briefs, leaking just a little bit more. He turned around again to face me from the front. “You know this body looks even better up close. Let me show you.” He climbed up on the bed, carefully avoiding contact with my body. He planted himself right above waist, straddling his knees on either side to support himself. The bed groaned, as if with pleasure, knowing this superhuman had chosen to make his base here. He took a deep breath before running his hands up and down his shredded, vascular abs. “Oh yeah, you can really see it now.” He rounded his shoulders and flexed his torso, causing each abominable muscle to pop out even further, and the sweat to slowly run over each ridge. “This is the view you’ve wanted the whole time”. My eyes never blinked as I took in every inch of the brick wall of power before me. I titled my head just low enough to see that the length of his cock-stuffed Calvins were just an inch from touching my torso. By now, my own briefs were soaked. The God showed a victorious smirk “You want this soooo bad, don’t you? Lie down”. Obedient, I lay down flat on the bad. My only movement since his last order. Shifting himself forward, but careful not to come into contact, he slid himself further up my torso. From my new angle, the mountain seemed to tower above me. He let his fingers trace his pecs, his abs, his nipples... “Soon you’ll be able to touch allll of this”. He clenched his fists, popping the veins on his forearms, showing a most muscular right in my face in short, fast, thirds shouting “This alpha! Fucking! God!” I was done. If this guy wanted anything from me, he could have had it. And he knew it. He put his hands on the bed, leaned further, lower, right in my face. His beautiful eyes and lips were inches from mine. “There’s just one thing I need from you first...” He leaned over to my ear, now hot with his breath, pushing, teasing against it. “One. Simple. Thing.” “What? What! I can’t stand it! Just tell me!” The voice in my head screamed as if it were a drowning man, begging for help. He pulled back to my face. “You’re pin number.” Deep, deep from somewhere in the fog of my head, I could tell that something was wrong. He went back to some light, casual flexing. Still calm, still in control “Just that little, 4-digit number of yours. Then you can have as much as you want.” A tiny, little sound from somewhere in the distance was crying for help. “Don’t do it!” it said in muffled, dim tones. For a brief moment, I lost focus on the stranger in front of me, flexing and talking like he was still in control. “Yep, just tell me that number and you can do whatever you wa - shit!” He slipped on the bed, falling on my arm. I thought the weight would crush me, but something else happened. My arm burned not with pain, but with energy, as if it had just been plugged in an outlet and shocked into life. To my amazement, I not only had the strength to lift his arm, but hold onto it too, with a vice like grip that stunned me with its strength. “Let go of me!” he cried with sudden pain and fear. “You’re not supposed to be able to do this, stop! STOP!” But I didn’t, I just held on while he lifted me from the bed with his arm, the electrical charge running through the rest of my body, humming with life and newfound energy. “Please, let go!” his face was losing colour, his voice not as deep. “I’ll let go of you after you answer a few questions...and the police arrive.” My own voice sounded deeper, my body felt heavier with newly born weight. But it wasn’t causing me to be still; it was making me stronger, tougher... “You’re not getting my credit card pin anytime soon.” Continued in Part 2

George had always been solid and strong, even as a younger kid. "Big Boned" his mother called him. When he was twelve, he was able to beat both his older cousins in wrestling. They were sixteen and seventeen, and were on the high school wrestling team. George liked being able to pin his older cousins, and the feeling of power it gave him, so he started working out with the weights they had in their basement. From the start, he lifted heavier weights than they could, and he grew fast. He loved the feeling of his muscles getting bigger and stronger. He started lifting seven days a week, even though his cousins said he shouldn't lift that often. He thought they must be jealous of his big muscles and embarrassed that he could beat then in wrestling, because they refused to fight with him after awhile. George couldn't really blame them. He always won. Puberty kicked in early for George. His uncle said it was probably because of all the weightlifting he was doing, and because they were of Bulgarian descent. By the time he was 14, George was 5'10", and 180+ pounds of muscle. His chest had grown in thick with black hair. So had his forearms and legs. His uncle had bought more weights for the basement weight room for George's thirteenth birthday, so as a freshman in high school, he could bench press 305lbs for reps. Some of the seniors on the football team were bigger than him, but none were stronger or more muscular. He joined the team, not because he liked football all that much, but he liked being able to train more, and to plow thru guys on the field, letting them feel his power. He continued to lift in his uncle's basement, too, adding more weights whenever he saved up enough allowance money. And he added a full length mirror, so he could flex between sets. He liked being able to workout in just his boxers, so he could see how pumped up he was getting. His two cousins still lived at home while they went to community college, so sometimes they would come down to workout while George was there. George felt a little sorry for them because they were so weak. His older cousin could only bench 225lbs. George was on his way to 365lbs, and he was five years younger. One time, the two cousins teamed up on George and tried to pin him down on the basement floor. Even George was surprised when they couldn't do it, and he flipped them off him and pinned them down, one big hand on each of their chests. He was even more surprised at how amazing it felt, and the look of awe and fear in their faces. He didn't hurt them though. He liked his cousins. He just knew that he was superior to them, and so did they. George was seventeen years old when Mr Sanata moved in next door to his parents. George was on his way back from a workout in his uncle's basement, feeling huge. At 6'2", 229lbs, he was huge for a seventeen year old. George sauntered down the street, shirtless, and when Mr Sanata saw the swarthy Bulgarian kid, he thought he must be a bodybuilder in his mid-twenties. When George turned down the driveway next to his, Mr Sanata walked over to introduce himself. George noticed him coming his way, and couldn't believe the size of the man. Mr Sanata, a champion sumo wrestler from Japan who'd come to America to promote the sport, was 6'3, 339lbs. George had never seen anyone remotely this large, and despite his tremendous sumo-style girth, he was an impressive and powerful presence. Mr Sanata and George shook hands as they introduced themselves. George couldn't believe the strength in the older man's grip, and the huge sumo wrestler couldn't believe that George was still a teenager. He recognized the genetic potential of someone so young and already so powerfully built. "Do you like being so big?" Mr Sanata asked George. "God, yes," said George, who's pecs twitched up and down with pride that a man as massive as Mr Sanata had called him big. "Would you like to get bigger?" "More than anything," said George. "I could help you very much," said the big man. George liked the sounds of that, and so every day, after he lifted, he would go over to Mr Sanata's and gorge himself on a sumo diet of beef, fish, vegetables, rice, and, instead of beer, gallons of protein shakes made with pure cream. George's mom was relieved to not have to cook as much as before, and his dad was relieved not to have to pay for it. In exchange, George agreed to practice wrestling with Mr Sanata everyday. George liked slamming into the bigger man, like to bulls in heat. He liked all the ceremony surrounding the sport, too. But what he liked most of all was gorging himself with as much food as possible, to the point where he was all sweaty and practically immobile from it. He gained thirty pounds in the first month, and he couldn't believe how much he liked the bulk he was adding. It helped makes his lifts go up and up, and his uncle had to buy even more weights for the basement gym. Mr Sanata wasn't crazy about all of George's weightlifting, but by the second month of training, when George had gained another thirty pounds, and was now able to knock the seasoned sumo wrestler out of the ring, he couldn't argue against it. By George's eighteenth birthday, he weighed over 300lbs. His arms had gone from 18" to 23", his chest from 50" to 64", and although a lot of it was from the bulking, he was still as solid as a side of beef. Mr Sanata couldn't believe how hard the young man felt when they slammed into each other. Especially his ball gut, which rounded out to 42". On weekends, George would stuff himself until he couldn't hold another mouthful, put on his mawashi, the sumo loincloth, then have his two older cousins come out into the backyard, where he would strip off his shirt and have them punch his gut as hard as they could, until they were sweaty and exhausted, and their arms were pumped and veiny from the workout. George would flex his own 23" biceps for them to admire. He could make them bloat to 24" just by flexing them harder and harder. He let them touch his arms, so they could feel the hard swole muscle. "Mutant", they called him, and he would laugh and curl them off the ground by their belts, one in each hand, curling his 200lbs cousins like they were 25lbs dumbbells. Right after George graduated high school, Mr Sanata had to go back to Japan, and wasn't sure when he'd be back. George would miss him, but he wouldn't really miss the sumo wrestling. Mr Sanata had tried to find opponents for him, but no one could match him for his hard bulk and strength, so George was growing bored with it. He could focus solely on his weightlifting and growth now. He went to work for his uncle's landscaping company, and his uncle let him rip trees out of the ground with his bare hands. The whole crew liked watching George squat down around a tree, wrap his big arms around the trunk, and power it up with his huge glutes and quads, the roots ripping right out of the hard earth. Sometimes, if the tree was big enough, he'd put on his loincloth to rip it up, exposing his enormous rump. He'd feel his glute muscle striating as he'd uproot the tree, and his massive legs swell with power. He'd hear the crew muttering "mutante" and beastia" under their breaths. This would crank George up even more, and he would rack the trunk behind his neck, and walk around the yard with the exaggerated sumo shiko stomping he'd learned from Mr Sanata. His ass and legs would be purple with bloated pump by the time he stopped. By the end of the summer, from all the hard labor and lifting he had done, George had gained 30lbs of muscle, and his hard gut ball had tightened up a 38" tortoise shell ab wall. At 335lbs, he had 25" arms, 65" chest, and his quads, at their thickest point, were 39". He knew his stats because he would make his cousins measure him out once a week, usually after the hottest twelve hour day of landscaping, and then a two hour workout, so he was insanely pumped, drenched in sweat, and stank up the whole basement gym with his muscle mass. And although both his cousins had girlfriends, he saw them getting hard as they taped out his size. He would get hard too, watching himself in the mirror, being measured, flexing, sweat matting up his hairy beast chest. One day soon, when he'd tightened up even more, he'd have his cousins shave him down, so they could all see his massiveness with much more clarity. He wanted to be 350lbs for that, and since that day wasn't too far off, he ordered some posers. He made sure to order the ones that would show much more of his mass that his mawashi did.

Hey guys, Thanks for bumping up the story, it got me inspired to continue. I hope you enjoy this chapter! Cheers and thanks for your support! A.O.M.G. Part I Part II Part III Part IV Part V Part VI Sire and Son Larry Durham’s passion for weight training started back at 1971 at the early age of 14, when his 16-year-old cousin Freddy got a home-gym equipment and both teenagers spent many afternoon hours working hard to build their physiques like the astounding bodies of Mike Katz, Frank Zane; Dave Draper and, of course, Arnold Schwarzenegger. Fred started out bigger and taller than his younger cousin Larry, but he clearly lacked many of the skills that bodybuilding required such as focus, determination and discipline. Skills that Larry, even at such young age, already displayed and only got him more excited about the sport. Soon, the skinny average looking Larry gained much more precious pounds of rock hard muscle than his older cousin and everybody at school asked him to flex and show off those vigorous youthful teenager muscles. By the time Larry was a freshman at High School, he had totally outgrown Fred’s humble home gym, and since the owner himself had long ago given up on bulking up his physique, Larry joined the local gym and he quickly became one of its resident hardcore member. In addition, he also grew to be one of the biggest guys around, regardless being one of the youngest members. The feeling of having huge, hard, powerful body that girls coveted, while guys both admired and envied was just one of the many aspects that Larry loved about bodybuilding. He actually enjoyed the idea of controlling the development of his own physique above everything, rewarding himself with such vigorous look after so many extenuating hours, not to mention the grueling but necessary rigorous dieting periods. For such reasons, Larry got truly passionate about bodybuilding and changed his young body into a temple of masculine perfection during the following years. At his High School senior year, he was already a two-time junior bodybuilding champion and with the impressive frame of 5’11”, he hit the mark of 225 pounds of hard powerful muscles, with great potential for promising professional career goals in the early future, but life does not always go as planned. Larry lost his father a few weeks before he graduated at high school. As the eldest, he felt responsible for providing for his mother and three younger sisters. Therefore, the young man started working while he also prepared to join the Police Academy, which happened before he turned 19 years old. Soon Larry Durham became the most respectable police officer of the district. After all, a 5'11” 250 pounds off-season bulky handsome muscular office with a well-groomed mustache “Tom Selleck.” mustache along with his tanned skin and manly rugged jaw was simply impressive. Throughout his outstanding career, Larry’s great physique and impressive strength proved valuable at the line of duty. He soon rose into higher positions still keeping in great shape for the following years, spending his precious free hours at the gym, participating in amateur bodybuilding shows, which secretly kept his fantasy of becoming a professional bodybuilder, especially after he saw his fellow police officer Ronnie Coleman becoming the contender with most wins among the pantheon of Olympia champions. In the meantime, Larry got married to his wife Rachel in the summer of 1990 and Larry Junior was born in the spring of 1992. The muscular police sergeant was happily proud of his healthy baby boy. Their family lived happy until the death of Rachel in a horrible car accident in the year of 2002. Since then, Larry became solely responsible for his precious young boy, who quickly became the greatest fan of his father’s exciting amateur bodybuilding career. Larry Durham Junior was going to bodybuilding shows since he was a toddler, and as a little boy, he was the most enthusiastic fan. Always cheering to his father from the first rows, giving him “tips” and commenting on his pose in real time. It was very cute to see the young boy thrilled during his massive father’s posing routine. Of course, Junior was very passionate about it and never liked when they did not announce his dad among the top five contenders. At first, he cried aloud, but soon he learned the politics of sportsmanship and got his opinions about the poor judging to himself. Junior loved when his dad was onstage receiving the trophy because he would always take his time to come and pick him up, lifting his body in those massive arms and pose for the pictures carrying him – his biggest and most important trophy. People loved when Senior and Junior posed together, the massive contender and his cute young boy. Over the years, Larry Senior realized that his secret fantasy about becoming a professional bodybuilder would not come true. Junior was getting older and he needed to get extra shifts to pay for his boy’s education. On the other side, he truly hated dieting for competitions and in several shows he got mediocre results for not being able to cut down more efficiently. But everything got better as he decided to join Master’s division – his great bulk and powerful stance made him look much better than the other competitors. In fact, Larry was the most famous Master’s amateur bodybuilder of the region, until the phenomenon Steve “the Rock” Finnegan blew him out of the water. Steve was ten years Larry’s senior, which put them in separate Master’s divisions. Although Finnegan competed with a much lighter weight range than Larry – who struggled to keep his onstage weight under 220 pounds –his condition was impeccably phenomenal, which, added to the fact he had started bodybuilding at the age of 54 years old only contributed to make him won successive overall titles in the master’s category. Larry was indeed amazed with Steve’s impressive stats, especially how he managed to keep in such great shape throughout all the year. The two bodybuilders actually developed a very synergetic camaraderie. Steve followed Larry’s advises to strengthen his shoulder and back while the younger veteran tried to keep up with Finnegan’s energetic posing technique. Larry still wished he could at least win one overall against Steve but the guy’s physique was just outstanding. Of course, that was before the SMM revolution. Even the great Steve was not immune to their arrival. If they once stood as bastions of mature manliness, now people regarded as just “old little guys”. Larry Durham got frustrated when guys he knew suddenly grew into humongous sizes and had more strength than a dozen of younger guys at their prime. Why couldn’t this happen to him? He wanted to show these youngsters what a true man was. Larry started to feel his own son was disappointed at him for not being able to grow like that. He barely managed to continue his preparation for the last show, thus resulting in a poor fifth place, which made him even more depressed. Larry Junior drove his car down the road with one single thought in his mind. He had to make his father grow like he made Steve Finnegan grow. He needed to do it for his dad, his father, his ultimate hero. Junior became a police officer because he wanted to serve his community like his father served for so many years. Durham Senior was indeed very proud his boy finished Police Academy at the top three percent of the class. Meanwhile, Durham Junior has always been extremely proud of his father. Every boy wants to brag about his father’s strength and prowess but few actually could tell other boys that his father was indeed more muscular and much stronger than the vast majority of fathers in the world. Junior loved to cheer for his dad in the shows, but he loved even more to watch his dad posing at home, looking at the mirror and asking him how he looked. In time, they became best friends and gym partners. Junior devoured everything about bodybuilding and was eager to follow his footsteps in the sports as well. Although his own physique inherited most of Senior’s great genetic makeup, Junior soon felt he wouldn’t develop the same kind of physique. He didn’t want to eclipse his father’s amazing body. He wanted him to look always bigger, so he never became a contender, rather an enthusiast, a connoisseur dedicated to support his impressive father in everything he needed. The police officer parked his car and entered his father’s house. He knew exactly where to find his muscular dad. Larry Senior was just finishing reading the morning news at the kitchen. “I am right here, son.” Not many 58-year-old fathers wear golden thin framed reading glasses have 250 pounds of muscular early off-season bulk and Larry Durham Senior looked especially thick that particular morning. The young officer entered the kitchen, with his uniform all wrinkled and barely unbuttoned, without his hat and sunshades, visibly sweat and very excited, which instantly made his father worried. “Is everything alright, son? What happened to you?” Senior said standing up and quickly approaching his son to check on him. “Steve Finnegan…I just saw him…he is HUGE! He turned SMM too!” Junior managed to say between breaths, but he noticed right away those news made his father immediately sad. “Oh…so it finally happened to him huh? Well, he wanted it so bad…” Larry said as he tried to return to the table, but clearly shaken by those news. “No wait…dad…you don’t understand. He is immense! I saw him and he looks humongous, so massive and muscular, and…I made him grow even bigger out of thin air!” Junior said holding the strong hard forearms of his own father. “You? What are you talking about? You said he was SMM when you saw him, how did you make him grow? Junior you’re talking nonsense now…” Larry Senior felt a chill going down his spine now, like he had butterflies in his stomach. If Steve Finnegan already became SMM how could his son make him grow even bigger? “I know, but he told me that I have the ability to make guys grow into SMM just like the other kid he had with him. It doesn’t have to be just one guy, many others can do the trick too, and I made him grow dad! It was amazing!” “I am happy for you son, Steve is a great guy and I’m sure he’ll treat you right as his…trigger” Larry Senior still didn’t know exactly how to behave. He wanted to seem supportive but he was devastated on the inside. “Dad…you don’t get it. He said I could be his trigger if…” Larry Junior looked at his father’s noticeably disappointed expression and felt miserable. He didn’t want him to feel that way, he had such good news, his own father could become SMM, he just needed to take whatever it was inside his very son! “I can make you grow too dad…I know I can, I saw…Steve grew huge, he ballooned right in front of me…It was so intense, it felt so good. I want you to have that power, dad…I want you to grow…”Junior hugged his father and held his muscular arms, kissing his cheekbones. Larry Senior closed his eyes and whispered. “I want to grow to son…I wish you could make me huge like those guys!” Their hug was intense; the mutual complicity between father and son was just one of the many layers of their deeper relationship. Junior was still hesitating, but his father’s mustached lips soon reached for the younger man’s lips and they kissed passionately. The bond was finally sealed and the power unleashed. Larry Durham Junior came and Larry Durham Senior became SMM in that exact following second. “I can feel it son!” The father exclaimed as he felt his boy moaning and his own youthful cock spewing its contents inside his pants. His body seemed to convulse and bulge as if it was bubbling from the inside. He moaned and groaned in loud guttural sounds. His already impressive muscular frame expanded further. Fortunately, Senior had taken a protein feast for breakfast with 2 dozen egg white omelet, protein shakes and tuna burgers. All the food seemed to be converting into immediate super muscular augmentation. “Grow daddy…please grow huge…you gotta grow for me!” Junior said, feeling his cock growing harder again as his father’s augmented masses forced their way against the fabric of his clothes. Junior loved the feeling of the expanding width of his father engulfing more of his body in that manly warm embrace. He felt safe, protected, confident and so happy. His power seemed to intensify and Senior’s growth increased its pace. “Fuck…it is getting more intense son!” Larry Senior said as he flexed his now 25 inches biceps, which had augmented tremendously in the span of a few seconds; his chest ballooned and his shoulders widened and thickened. Even his legs seemed to be growing longer, but his quads were shaking with new layers of denser and harder fibers, while the amazingly thick calves increased on girth, pumping more muscle growth back into his upper body. The huge turtle shell 6 pack stomach popped into 8…and then 10 incredibly developed knots of muscle that looked even better in the slightly distended stomach, which only made his waist look smaller as the rest of the body continued to grow and develop further. “Did you grow Finnegan like that?” Senior asked holding his son’s head gently higher to look into his eyes. Junior shook his head in denial. “No…it was awesome, he grew huge, but NOT like you are growing right now…you…are my hero dad…I love you, I have to give you my best, you deserve nothing less!” The young officer closed his eyes and hugged his growing father even tighter, focusing his mind on his greatest wish, hoping his heart would help him in the task of making his father grow into a true SMM! “Holy shit!” Senior exclaimed as his body was taken in another tidal wave of growth that caused his expansion to get even more intense. The shoulders and deltoids increased their thickness and girth, the biceps expanded while the two thick veins crossing their rugged surface split into 4 then 8 and they engorged as the muscular tissue expanded underneath it with such hunger for growth. “You are my hero, I love you dad…You have to get huge! You have to become massive! You are going to show them who’s the real SMM!” Larry Junior kept his eyes closed and screamed at the top of his lungs, as his father grew even bigger. The worshipping hands of the son slipped as the expansion of the muscles in the humongous father increased continuously. The mustached man moaned as his jaw grew even broader and his neck thickened with new layers of powerful muscle, his mountainous chest plates inflated with the new size, the sound of his ripping clothes filled the room, while he continued to expand beyond his wildest dream. “You are my boy, my son…Fuck you just never cease to make me happy boy!” Larry Senior picked him higher and kissed him once again. This time, his achingly hard cock erupted from the confinement of his underwear. The glorious uncut 12 inches monstrous cock had grown 25% bigger in a matter of seconds, and throbbed majestically pressed between their bodies. Senior groaned as he ripped the clothes of his son and in one single, slow, and yet very sensual movement, he inserted the immensely huge head inside his son’s smooth anus and pushed it inside. They both screamed because it was then that Durham Father’s growth reached its peak. The muscle growth spasms increased tremendously and at each time, Senior pumped his cock deeper into Junior’s butt he grew bigger, wider, thicker. His muscles seemed to grow in the same vibration, pumping bigger and harder, his body developing, his frame expanding. Junior moaned, his butt ached, it hurt like hell, but it was so amazing at the same time. He never felt so manly before, he could make his father grow into a monster of inhumanly huge senior muscles. Truly monstrous and massively powerful. He deserved that, anything he could do to provide that was still a low price to pay to make his father’s dream come true. The feet of the son were not touching the ground, because they were actually fucking mid-air while the growing behemoth father provided all the sustentation strength they needed to keep pounding and fucking like the passionate lovers they became. “I am growing so huge…getting massive for you boy! You will never need to look to another guy again! Your daddy is going to be the biggest of them all!” Senior said into his son’s ears, holding the arms of the boy with just one hand while he flexed his now 30 inches monstrously huge biceps and his cock grew even harder and longer inside his boy’s hole. Junior smiled as he tried to clench his own anus as tight as possible to make his dad feel even more pleasure. They both were dripping sweat, but the father never felt tired, he let his boy slide down to the base of his cock and kept pumping him with nothing but the strength of his hips, bouncing the man into his enormous phallus while he flexed his arms. Senior threw his head back as his first orgasm exploded inside his son’s butt. The thick globs of cum were flying all over the kitchen area as he managed to keep pounding, his cock was never soft, it only grew longer and harder. The monumental augmentation of the monstrous senior muscle men continued, perfected, developed while Larry Junior felt his own body filled with fresh manly hot cum. All of a sudden, Larry Senior realized his mind opening up to a completely new world. He could feel his son in a deeper level, he could actually feel exactly what the young lad felt towards him, how much pleasure his body received and how powerful their bond was in reality. “Thank you, Junior…you are my greatest gift indeed.” He said as he held the boy firmly in his arms, feeling their hearts beating together. “I’m yours daddy…” “Oh…in more ways than you can even imagine, boy…” He chuckled, kissing his lips and enjoying the uncanny sensation of his marvelous augmentation. Meanwhile, Larry Junior was so lost in the blissful orgasm he felt his body going numb and very sleepy. Larry Senior nested his son’s sleeping body around his monstrous shaft. He was still cumming inside the boy’s ass and still growing bigger. “You were right Steve, SMM fucking rule!” End of Part VI

Hello gents, I hope you enjoy the last chapter of this story. I have included links to the first two parts for your convenience. Some suggested that this was easier than posting all parts in one long piece. See. I listen. Once more, I would love our comments. Enjoy the ride. SeaMusc ==================================================================================== Part I: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5028-the-impossible-discovery/ Part II: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5099-the-impossible-discovery-part-ii/ ==================================================================================== Part III The car pulled away from the parking lot. They were both grateful for the Jeep Wrangler they had purchased last year. It at least allowed for the top to be taken off providing Will’s mass to fit uncomfortably inside. Even with the passenger seat pushed all the way back, with Will’s new height and added mass his knees were bunched up almost touching the bottoms of the huge bags that were his pecs. His shoulder jutted out of the side window although he wasn’t leaning. The fantastical lats that had developed seemed to just naturally jut out of his torso at the right height and flowed out of the window where they smashed into the rippling globe of his tri-headed delt. A kiss of veins, as detailed as fine Maltese lace spread webs of intricate patterns over the surface of Will’s body. Skye thought it amazing that someone so unfathomably strong and powerful had such beautiful detail. Looking at him from at distance, you would only see an impossibly muscular and tall behemoth, but if you looked from arms length, the true artistry of Will’s body could be seen in its refinement. Skye looked at Will’s arm pressing up against Skye’s body from the lack of room in the Jeep—his shoulder and triceps were pushing directly into Skye and it felt warm. He was also shocked at the hardness of what he was feeling. It was not human flesh, or at least not the flesh that he knew as human. It was something more. Something forged of a different substance. More like warm movable ironwood. He looked down at Will’s giant hand resting on his own muscular thigh and couldn’t believe the feelings coursing through his body. He wanted Will without any consideration or hesitation, like two attracting sides of magnets. It was sexual. It was sensual. It was beyond those things though. It was a marriage of companionship and partnership. Will had forced himself into the seat of the Jeep and realized that it wouldn’t allow for much more growth, but that was not a concern. When he got too big, he would find other ways to travel--like in a personal bus or something bigger. For now, he loved how the confined space smashed him up against his demi-god fiancé. Although he had the size and strength, Skye had the beauty of something otherworldly. That along with his incomparable mind, Skye matched Will’s strength in different ways. There had never been a more devastating example of brains and brawn and Will knew it. Together they were unstoppable. They didn’t look at each other at all after getting in the vehicle. Will’s hand on Skye’s knee and Skye’s head nudging against Will’s shoulder was enough. Nothing was said. They just felt each other’s space, breathed in each other’s air, completely content. Walking up the stairs to their apartment home, Will followed Skye up. His face firmly planted in Skye’s backside, smelling the scent of his manhood. Smelling his musk and the singular scent of a well cleaned hole, earthy and delicious. He wanted to take up residence there; to have his face fighting for real estate on Skye’s beautiful ass. He followed that scent up the three flights of stairs lead only by his nose. It was too powerful to open his eyes. He would lose control. They both knew that once inside, they would both take off the brakes and be thrust upon a sea of overwhelming passion that would not be contained easily. Skye unlocked the solid wooden door and walked in, carrying the small bag of Will’s belongings. Will, for his part, had to turn slightly sideways to walk through the door frame. He was too wide and thick to make it through straight on. He shut the door behind him and just stood there, watching Skye. Neither of them knew what to do. The first move was up in the air, and as much as they loved each other, there was a certain awkwardness about the next step. They were both so different now. Skye was more independent, more in control, more beautiful, and more ripped. Will was more outwardly alpha, more subservient to Skye, and a fucking massive giant. Underneath it all, they were the same men, and they knew it. But there would need to be a moment of adjustment, as if they were also meeting for the first time. The sentiment of their affection was there, more powerful than ever, but the situation had changed. It took a few seconds of sizing each other up before Skye walked a few steps toward the tower of masculinity that was Will. He walked right up to the beast and his face was only an inch away from the deep ravine of Will’s bloated pecs. He stared up those few inches and whispered, “I missed you.” He spread out his own broad arms and embraced Will gently. His arms barely were wide enough to start to feel Will’s lats because of the massiveness of his chest. For his part, Will just nodded and as Skye hugged him, he simply raised his arm and wrapped it around the shoulder of his best friend and lover. The felt each other’s warmth for a few moments and then Skye took Will’s hand and lead him to the bedroom. They sat down for a brief moment on their bed. Will took Skye’s hand, extended one of his inhumanly sized fingers, and placed it on Skye’s twine ring. “Remember when you proposed, Will? Remember that night? I thought I could never be more in love with you. I thought that it couldn’t get better. But somehow, some way, I feel you as a part of me even more than that night. I didn’t think it was possible to feel someone more. Will, something happened to us while we were apart. Something glorious and incredible. I can’t hear your heartbeat, but I can “feel” it. I can’t read your mind, but I know what you are thinking. I feel that somehow, you are a part of me…a part of my body and mind. I don’t know how to explain it. I have tried to explain it to myself. It’s like trying to explain to someone why they feel that they need to breath: it just is.” He paused a moment. “I am so proud of you, Will. You kept your composure and you owned that place from the beginning. You became something more than you were previously. You became the master of your domain. You have no masters now.” “Except for you.” Will looked up with huge eyes at Skye’s face. “You are more than a master. You are a creator. Now I know how those religious zealots feel. Enraptured with their god to the point of insanity. That is how I feel about you.” Sitting on the edge of the bed together holding hands and Will’s arm around Skye, the titan simply bent his head to the side and rested it on his partner’s shoulder and silence settled into the room. Inside, fireworks were exploding, his skin felt waves of orgasmic energy, his enormous bull balls churned and buzzed with activity. His mind was on fire. His heart rate was increasing. His breaths were becoming steadily deeper and steadily faster. He was giving himself to Skye mentally and physically. Because of his brain’s remodeling, there was little difference between the two for him. His body was reacting because his brain was reacting. Touching Skye was enough to cause tsunami’s of lust and longing to be released into Will’s mind, which in turn forced a physical response. He could feel veins wriggling to the surface and muscles gorging themselves on nutrients and oxygen to fuel their immense need for energy. Will had learned to control the outward expression of these sensations, but he knew that Skye’s words and touch were moments away from unleashing a more improved, more massive Will. His cock snaked across the top of his jock, spitting sweet precum as a lubricant for its ever-lengthening march across his skin. Skye understood implicitly how Will’s body was about to undergo another spurt of growth. He was willing it, sending out powerful emotive waves to Will through his soft caresses and naughty thoughts. “Will, you are holding back. You don’t have to hide here. You know that. Let yourself go. You will never be too big for me. Remove that thought from your mind. Let your body do what it needs to and don’t fight it anymore. You are MINE, kind sir. Always. Forever.” Will pulled his head up from Skye’s well-muscled shoulder and looked directly into his eyes from only a couple of inches away. Their hot breath was all over each other: warm, wet, full of hunger. “I am ready, Skye. I want to grow for you.” “Then let go, Big Man. There are no judgments here. And when you are done with this spurt, I am ready to give you more than you though possible.” Will laid his head back down on Skye’s shoulder and his breath rate picked up. He was almost panting within the span of just a couple of minutes. Skye reached his arm up and placed his hand on the back of Will’s head, giving him comfort. He was beginning to moan, long, deep, and steady. A low rumble full of power and masculinity was streaming out of his thick throat. “Will, does it hurt?” “No. It feels incredible. Just hold me. I can feel it coming.” He struggled for breath and Skye noticed large beads of sweat beginning for form on his brow. The smaller man continued to hold his hand on Will’s head, stroking him gently as a mother would do to a newborn to calm him down. A moan emerged from the giant. He picked his head up and looked Skye straight in the eyes, only inches away from each other. “Put your hands on me. I want you to feel this. Wait…hold on.” Will stood up quickly and tore his tight white t-shirt off in one easy rip. Skye’s mouth fell to the floor. He hadn’t seen Will without a shirt since he had been taken. He was in complete awe of the creature in front of him, trembling, moaning. To say that he looked like a buff anime character come to life would not be exaggerating. Lumps of flesh extended themselves away from Will’s body with violent knobs and ravines of hardness jostling for limited space. It looked as if the mass of meat underneath his skin was attempting to escape; yet somehow, he knew that this was Will’s new relaxed state. He had become so muscular; Skye was having trouble distinguishing typical anatomical landmarks. Joints and bone that are usually exposed, even in the most massive bodybuilders were buried under layers and layers of animated musculature. Fuck, he was ripped and huge beyond description. And he was ready to grow again. The beast extended his meaty paw to his jeans and tore them off in one easy stroke. If Will’s upper body had been jaw-dropping, his legs and ass would cause a full on seizure to any admirer of muscle. Enormous muscular feet supported calves that appeared to be related to two large Easter hams, but much more angular and sharp. Even the muscle running in front of his shin bone appeared to have been injected with some terribly successful muscle fertilizer. His quads had long thick muscles extending from the waist to the knee, all of them as thick and heavy as a normal man’s arm. The thick beef on his legs pulsed and danced at Will’s slightest movement. The veins that typically are seen on very ripped, lean, dedicated competition-class men would seem childish compared to the vasculature on Will’s lower half. Garden hose sized vessels rode atop the living stone they fed. Skye could see the rhythmic beat of blood coursing through those veins as they quivered ever second, at the behest of Will’s heart. Will, happy with his state of undress turned to sit back on the bed. Skye shot him a devious look. “No, Will. Take it all off.” Will returned the evil smile and popped the waistband to his jock off without even slight resistance. His semi-erect manhood throbbed, partially dangling, but beginning to fight gravity—and there was a lot of gravity to fight with a fuck-stick that massive. Skye licked his lips. “Now, get over here.” Skye motioned Will back to the bed. He sat down on the edge again next to Skye. “Put your hands on me. I want you to feel this. I am holding it back…” “You can control it? Damn, Will. I didn’t expect that.” “It’s hard and it takes concentration, but my mind is strong. I can hold back the growth when I wish to. I had to learn that in jail.” Skye was salivating and raging hard. His own large cock fought desperately against the fabric of his shorts. He moved his left arm across his body and placed it on Will’s bicep. He lifted his right arm and extended it out across Will’s mountainous back. He could only reach about half way. The heavy back-steaks comprising the monster’s lats and traps were deep and powerful and imposing, even without exerting effort. He could see the dual ridges of the spinal erectors running along either side of Will’s spine, coursing from his neck all the way down where they dove below the surface and erupted into the huge hard meat cakes of Will’s preposterous butt. He was so difficult to contemplate the size and strength of that fine ass. He would be living in that glorious ass in a few minutes. Fuck. Skye places his right hand on Will’s enormous forearm and the other on his shoulder. They both wanted, no…they both NEEDED skin on skin contact. Will started to groan again and tremble. Skye could feel micro-quakes under Will’s skin. If the muscles could become harder, they did. The lace-like web of veins danced on his skin. And then Will looked in Skye’s eyes. Skye could feel an explosion of volume press out across his hands. He could feel Will’s temperature rise. Will emitted a bellowing groan from the deepest pit of his being. He sounded like an animal. It was the sound of gods fucking, angels masturbating, thousands of warriors jacking each other off. Those things combined sounded like Will’s growth moan. It was SEX and STRENGTH. It was POWER translated into a sound. He never took his eyes off of Skye. Baring his teeth, he growled again and pushed his lips into his lover’s. They kissed, eyes open, as Will’s body expanded and shifted. Skye’s hands never left his fiancée’s He wanted Will to know he was there, with him, comforting him, and mandating him to grow bigger. Before this moment, he thought he would want to watch Will from a safe distance, able to see his entire body change and grow…but being this close, he could smell the hormones pouring out of Will’s skin, on his breath, and in his kiss. He wouldn’t have it any other way. He drank Will in. Kissing him, tasting him, feeling his strength and power expand. And then it stopped. They had been locking eyes since Will had sat back down on the bed. Now their faces were still just inches away from each other looking into each other’s pupils, not wavering, not blinking. Will stood up. “You did this Skye. I feel like a fucking GOD. And this is just the beginning.” The immensity of Will could not be overstated. His musculature was no longer within the confines of human scale. They were both entering a state of complete sensory overload. Gobs of precum leaked from their engorged cocks. Constantly leaking. Constantly. A steady stream of sweet nectar oozed out without ceasing. Will kissed Skye on the mouth again. “Fuck me Skye. FUCK ME and make me grow more. I am ready. I want it and YOU want it more. Together, we are unstoppable. Make me bigger for YOU. Make me stronger for YOU. Make me invincible for YOU!” “Bend over, you giant beast. Take my cock in your ass. Take my seed. It is ready. You are ready!” They were both in a complete state of bliss. Speaking, shouting, moaning without care of consequence. Will, much bigger than only minutes before, was about to be seeded with Skye’s engineered cum. Millions of viruses created specifically for Will and Skye would be released from Skye’s enormous balls and sent into a new environment where they would be able to replicate without hindrance. Every cell in Will’s body would have the myostatin gene cut out. Skye had made certain that other genetic codes would be inserted form increased skeletal growth and testosterone would pour out of both of their testicles in enormous quantities. Will crawled on top of the bed. Being so much larger than Skye, he wanted his fiancée to have easy access to his quivering hole. He wanted this part to be enjoyable for them both. He jutted his ass outward toward Skye who was now standing a few feet from the bed. Will lowered his shoulders, thrusting his muscle cakes outward and upward. “Your ass is so incredibly massive Will! It is the most beautiful thing I have seen, other than your handsome face.” Skye focused in on Will’s tight hole which was now staring at him. One immovable, unblinking eye…an entrance to the body of a god. The doorway to even more SIZE, STRENGTH, and POWER. Skye’s face moved toward the giant mounds of hard flesh that comprised Will’s exposed ass. He moved in closer. Closer. He spit onto Will’s impossibly tight hole and raised his hand to rub the spit into the area with his forefinger. He wanted to lube Will up. He was going to fuck him hard, without mercy, tearing him, liberating his seed into Will’s quivering hole. “Will, I love you. Before this happens, I want you to know that. There is nothing on the face of this planet that means more to me than your happiness.” “FUCK ME SKYE!” the enormous man rumbled. “We are ONE now.” Skye knew that this was true. Maybe it was Will’s newly expanded mind, maybe it was the natural part of becoming so close with a partner…maybe it was just their love for each other. They were ONE. This act forged them together like two bricks of iron in the hand of a skilled welder. Two pieces became one more massive and stronger piece. Skye places his hands around Will’s rippling waist, grabbing onto the immovable mass that presented itself willingly to him. His own cock was throbbing, pulsing, weeping drops of precum unceasingly. Skye’s cock was on a mission. His big monster dick knew what it needed to do and so it pumped massive amounts of lube to the surface. Skye rubbed the tip of his engorged huge cock against Will’s sealed hole. He rubbed pre-ejaculate all around the area. The precum kept pouring out, wanting to do its job in this most-important action. Skye’s cock head was infinitely sensitive to touching Will. When it came into contact with the hard surface, it vomited more precum, and more, and more. Finally, Skye put more pressure on his hands that surrounded Will’s tight hard waist and drove his now-huge cock through the sphincter of the muscle monster, laying ass-end-up on their bed. A low grumble escaped Will’s throat. “Fuck me, Skye. Fuck me, beautiful man. FUCK ME! HARD! HARDER!” Skye was pumping hard and fast. He could feel with his cock the mound of dense tissue that comprised Will’s prostate. He could feel his expanded cock raking across it with every push and pull. Will panted like a bitch in heat each time the head of Skye’s massive penis rubbed against the orange-sized prostate buried in his ass. It felt so good. It felt like every Fourth of July and New Year’s Eve firework show he had ever seen. Skye picked up the pace, thrusting, heaving harder and harder. He could smell the sweet musty masculine smell of sex, of precum, and of Will’s manly hard ass. That smell was driving him wild. He pushed harder. Harder into Will. His own abs, glutes, obliques, and arms were combining forces to drive further and further into Will with more and more force. Will’s hole was being wrecked and both of them wanted it. He was being destroyed from the assault of Skye’s force. He wanted it. He craved it. Harder. Harder. More and more. Skye could feel the pressure increasing in his balls. He could feel the buzz, the churning that signaled orgasm. He knew that he would be sending massive amounts of viral particles into Will’s primed body in a matter of a few seconds. Once that happened, he couldn’t take it back. And he didn’t want to. Will emitted another growl. Skye felt the internal sex pump begin to reach into his balls, pull the seed out by a powerful siphon force, and send the sweet juices out to his hulking partner. He felt powerful waves of cum course through his body, passing through the tight passageways of his manliness and eventually thrusting through his own massive cock and lodging in Will. Waves of cum. Pints of thick sticky-sweet, bitterness. Thick milk. Blasting out. Blasting into Will. Pushing its way into the beast. Making the BEAST more than he had been. Skye kept bucking--rutting Will’s ass. They were two bodies of exceptional power and hardness. Will’s ass did not want to let go of Skye’s massive cock. Skye did not want to leave the cavern that felt like a velvet covered fist wrapped around his tumescent prick. It was comfortable. They both had craved that feeling for so long. Will pulled out. His cock still leaked cum in a slow steady stream. He rubbed the head against Will’s ass again. He didn’t want to forget this moment and neither did Will. Raising his chest up, Will was still on bended knee on the bed. He rotated his gigantic upper body so that his legs and hips were facing forward and his arms could reach out to Skye, who was still behind him. He grabbed his lover under the arms and raised him easily, moving him around to Will’s front side. “Skye, that was amazing. That was the best it has ever been. I fucking LOVE you.” “Me too, Big Man. Me too.” They collapsed on the bed, warm, sweaty, and sticky. A few hours later, they were still pressed together on the bed. It was afternoon now. The cum had dried on their skin and where Will had become the big spoon, his chest and abs pressed up against Skye’s bulging back, the cum had dried into a sort of glue. It felt good. It felt right. “Skye. Are you awake?” “I have been for a while. I have just been lying here, feeling you. Feeling your hardness and feeling you breathing. I have never been happier Will. I have never ever been happier.” “Me neither.” Will reached over to the nightstand and looked for the papers in which he had placed the love letter that Skye had written him on their last night before he was incarcerated. Skye hadn’t moved Will’s papers, so it was easy to find. He pulled it out. And read it outloud… “Last night reminded me of why I love you so much, not that I need reminding. You make me feel like I own the world, and it is because you are mine. I will not take this ring off of my finger for a moment while you are away. My heart is already aching from your absence and my body is already demanding to be with you again. The hardest thing I have had to do in my life was getting out of that bed this morning but I have things to get done before the city wakes up. Know, with every piece of your body, mind, and soul that I love you. I love you far more than I love myself. It comforts me to know that you feel the same way. I can’t wait to build the rest of my life with you. It will be an adventure that is beyond our imagination. I lay awake last night thinking about your proposal and how it was the perfect time, place, and situation. God, you are romantic. I could never ask for a better companion and partner in life. As we embark on this new chapter, understand that everything I have done, am doing, and will do is for you and me.” His voice cracked. A big tear fell out of his beautiful eye and rolled down his cheek. Skye simply looked up at his amazingly massive man, extended his tongue and licked the tear off of his face. It tasted salty, but it tasted like pure affection. Will pulled Skye’s left hand up to his face and looked at the twine “ring” still there. It was ratty by now and starting to show signs of definite age—twine is not supposed to last forever. He kissed his beloved’s ring finger and smiled. “Skye, when will I start growing again? I want to be so big for you. I want to protect you. I want to be monstrous for you!” “I don’t know when your growth will occur, Will. You have the viruses in you now. I have made them powerful. Look what they have done to me! I didn’t know that I could be so ripped and big, but you have so much more potential.” Skye looked up to his future husband and planted a big kiss on his lips. “It will take some time, Will. Genetics take time to work. This isn’t quick. It will be a process. You know that.” They stayed stuck together by their cum glue for another couple of hours. Neither of them wanted to move. Eventually, the sun started setting and Will wanted to watch the sunset from the rooftop balcony. “Let’s get dressed and go upstairs. I would LOVE to watch the sunset with you.” Little did he know that his heartbeat and that of Skye’s were now throbbing together, at the same time and rhythm. They were indeed becoming biologically integrated. Even knowing this, neither Will, nor Skye, would have cared. In fact, they would welcome it. That night they stood on the rooftop. Will was naked, too large for his old clothing now. Skye stood facing west with only his boxers on—and they protested against his skin and growing cock. It was a photogenic sunset and the sky lit up with yellow, gold, red, orange, and violet. It was perfect. Will wrapped his mountainous arms around Skye and as soon as Skye leaned his head back into Will’s hard beefy chest, he heard that their heartbeats were in perfect synch. “Will, our hearts are beating with the same rhythm.” The corners of Skye’s mouth curled up in a warm smile. “I know.” He said simply and quietly. Will was grinning ear to ear. He couldn’t be happier. He was willing his heart to be in synch with Skye’s. They watched the sun set slowly on the horizon wrapped in each other’s warm embrace. ========================================================================================== The morning greeted Skye and Will with its warm orange glow. Their bed beside the window granted them visual access to the warming of the sky and the beginning of a new day. Once again, Will was spooning Skye. Their bodies cocooned against each other. Will heard it first. High pitched sirens coming toward them. He could tell because the sound achieved a higher pitch as the seconds wore on. The pitch became higher and higher. Skye could hear it now. “Ugh. That was an unpleasant wake up.” Skye stretched his muscular long limbs against the beef mountain pressing against him. “Skye…Something is wrong. The sirens are here.” “Well, they must be after someone on this block. Don’t worry, my beautiful boy. You are safe.” Will wasn’t so sure. He felt a knot rising in his throat. Something wasn’t right. He could sense it. A moment later they heard pounding at the door. “Police! Open the door!” The two lovers looked at each other in complete surprise. “OPEN UP!” came the voice again. Skye leapt up and ran toward the door and opened it. “Skye Collins?” “Um, yes.” “You are under arrest for falsification of evidence.” The officer grabbed Skye’s wrist and locked a cuff on it, grabbed the other wrist and put the other cuff on that side. “You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can be held against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney…” The officer kept reading Skye his rights. Skye looked at Will, who was just beginning to rise from the bed. Everything had happened so fast. “Will. NO! Stay there. I will handle this.” Will’s body could feel Skye’s heartbeat increase. He was afraid, and Will knew it. Will walked toward the front door and toward his Love. He would not see his man treated this way. He could destroy these men easily and he knew it. A hot rage began to well up inside of him. “No Will. It will be OK. Stay there. Will! Stay there!” There was not question in Skye’s voice. Will stopped and stared helplessly as his beloved Skye was taken away. The only thing preventing the giant muscle beast from knocking he heads off of those men in one blow was the tone of Skye’s voice. It wasn’t a plea, it was command to stay back, to let Skye handle it. “I will call you, soon. Keep my phone on you. And call your attorney. Have him meet me at the police station.” Skye paused. “Officer, can I have you take this twine off of my finger. It is very important to me and I know that they will remove it, possibly trashing it, at the station.” The officer agreed. The policeman held out the twine ring to Will, depositing it in his massive paw. If there was one thing that Will knew, he understood that Skye had a plan and he would follow it. He could still feel Skye’s heartbeat forcing his own heartbeat to follow. He knew at that moment that he would be able to sense Skye’s condition. He would know if he was in danger. Something was beginning to swell inside of Will. He and Skye had started to become a single being over the course of the past 24 hours. He was experiencing a mix of emotions. Anger: for someone taking his heart away. Power: the feeling had been growing in him for weeks and was now becoming exponentially stronger. Love: He had no limit to the depth of responsibility that he felt for Skye. Worry: Neither of them had any idea how Skye had been found out. Who would have made the connections and how would they have done it? The demand that Skye made, to stay and remain at home, had been made for his own safety and the safety of those around him. He knew that, but his concern for his lover created a powerful and convincing reason to go against Skye’s order. He decided he would wait at least for a few hours. He could do that. The need to protect his fiancée, his heart, his purpose for being soon began to overwhelm him. He felt the surges of growth again beginning to course through him. Waves of orgasmic energy began to mount inside of his chest and radiate outward. He knew that once again, he would grow. He was only sad that Skye wouldn’t be able to see it. He already missed the touch of his angelic creator and protector. His powerful mind was telling him to grow to be able to protect his man. The concern and worry was being replaced by the beginning touches of rage and he was quickly discovering that intense emotions created a triggering environment. He could feel it coming in waves. But this time, somehow, it was different. It was as if he could manipulate the sensation. His mind could control the growth, yes, just as before. But now, he felt like he could sense the viral particles latching on to his cells. His immune system, as robust as the man himself, could approach and destroy the viruses at his command. This would give him exceptional control over how much he grew, where, and when. He was manipulating his growth potential. Somehow, he knew that Skye knew that this would happen. How could he not know? He was brilliant beyond measure. He sat on the bed with his head in his hands, breathing deeply, slowly, forcing his emotions to subside. He wanted nothing more than to embrace the power he could feel pulsing through his body. He wanted to open the gates and lose control, to grow, to become a fucking monster! But he would wait. If those men touched one hair on Skye’s head in a disrespectful way, they would be destroyed. He could feel Skye. The feeling was faint, but Will knew that he was ok. That was all he could tell and it was enough for the moment. However, he was on edge. “FUCK! He started pounding his fist into his open hand. This wasn’t supposed to happen. He decided to walk into the living room and lay on the couch. He often did that if he needed to think. It was becoming more and more difficult to keep his anger in check. Thick ropes of panic were rising again in his chest and his supercharged mind was struggling to keep his concern and worry from triggering an explosion of outrage. A few miles away, Skye was being taken out of the squad car and ushered into the police station. Paperwork was being filed and after a few short minutes, he was being ushered into another car and being taken to the jail…the same jail that Will had been in that very morning. The handcuffs were starting to wear into his wrists. He could feel Will’s angst. The man had barricaded his emotional outburst in order to prevent a tirade of anger and retribution. For the moment, Skye staying calm was all that prevented the beast from exploding in size, power, and strength. He knew innately that Will wanted more than anything to defend his fiancée and would react in extreme fashion if he sensed Skye was at risk. They both struggled to remain calm. Arriving at the jail, Skye knew that he would be immediately allowed a phone call. Since Will had hopefully alerted their attorney, he would of course call home. He needed to calm Will down, to attempt to diffuse any unforeseen problems and he knew for certain that Will was worried sick. After the intake process, Skye was escorted to a phone on the side of the wall in the hallway and given a code to call outside of the jail. He dialed the outside extension number, then his own mobile number. It began ringing. Will jumped up from the couch, the wood frame cracking underneath his enormous round ass. The couch was not built to handle several hundred pounds in the space of a couple of square feet. He moved quickly into the bedroom and picked up Skye’s phone. “Hello? Skye?” His voice was desperate and pressured. “I’m OK, Big Man. I’m OK. They brought me to the jail. I thought I had seen enough of this place, but I guess it will be at least an overnight stay. We can post my bail tomorrow morning. How are you?” “I’m fucking mad as hell, Skye. I can barely control it. I feel like a 2 liter soda bottle that has been shaken for 5 minutes. I am ready to blow. I want to GROW. I need to GROW, Skye. I can’t contain it much longer. It’s taking every ounce of concentration I have to keep myself under control. I’m going to fucking LOSE IT!” “You’re doing a great job, Big Man.” “They took you away. They took you away and fucked up our plans. Have they hurt you? They all better be on their best fucking behavior. If I even sense that you are upset, I will rip that fucking place DOWN in five minutes.” “No one has hurt me, Will.” “You tell them that you are with me. Everyone knows who I am in there and they will leave you alone. They KNOW what I will do to them if a single scratch is on your body tomorrow. They fucking KNOW!” Skye felt himself becoming strangely aroused. His well-endowed cock began hardening in his pants. There was a certain corrupting power that he felt, knowing that he could, with one sentence, send Will into a state of complete insanity and unleash a truly terrifying beast onto the world. Part of him wanted that. He wanted to see the full measure of Will’s transformation being unleashed. Knowing that Will would do whatever he asked was a huge fucking turn-on. He knew all he had to do was tell Will to embrace his mega-alpha status, embrace his rage, embrace his need to dominate. It would only take that much effort and Will would transform into a muscle god of domination, inciting fear and submission from every person he encountered. Skye was getting completely hard at the though. But he wanted to be a part of that transformation. He wanted to orchestrate it. “Will, my Big Man, I am not small anymore. I am a big muscleman myself at this point, remember. I will be alright.” “Well, you tell them anyway Skye, just so there is no question. Will you please tell them? OH…and watch out for a kid named Jesse—he is a squirrely looking young guy. He was obsessed with me and I embarrassed him. He’s dangerous. Just stay away from him.” “I’ve got to go, Will. I have some sleep medication in the cabinet in the bathroom. After dinner, take two pills. It will help you sleep and get some good rest. I will call in the morning and let you know what time to bring the Jeep.” Skye paused and started chuckling. “I don’t know how you are going to fit in it though after that last little spurt in the apartment. You are so fucking hot. I can’t wait to fuck you again. And next time, I want you to fuck me too.” “Damn right. We're gonna stay in bed for days.” There was silence on the line for a few seconds. They both knew that this was just a little snag in the plan and that tomorrow they would be back together after bail had been set and posted. “I love you, Skye.” Will breathed it quietly. “Same here, you big sexy gorilla.” He had a smile in his voice and knew that they could get past this and move on with their lives soon. The phone went dead and Skye was escorted down the hallway and into the main area of the jail. Most of the inmates were staring at him. They were not used to seeing such an attractive well-built man. Skye was tall and thick with powerful muscles. His eyes were bright as gemstones and his blonde hair and clear skin made him look more like an ancient statue of manliness than someone being put into jail. He walked with an air about him. Confident. Secure. One of the guards, the one that had walked him to his meeting with Will in the visitation room a couple of weeks prior, recognized him. “Sir? What are you doing here?” “I was arrested for falsifying evidence in Will’s arrest. It won’t stick. I’ll be out tomorrow. Good to see you.” “Good to see you too, sir. If there is anything you need, just let me know. I’ll be here for a few more hours today.” “Thank you. I won’t forget your offer to help.” Skye kept walking and ended up in a cell at the back corner of the pod. The door was open and no one was inside, although it was obvious that at least one other person was in that 4 bed cell. “Get your bearings and I will escort you outside to the yard. Most of the guys are out there playing ball or lifting…or just getting some sun,” the guard motioned at him with his head. “So you are Will’s fiancée? That guys is one big scary fucker. I’ve never seen anything like him. I know that the other guard mentioned that if you need anything, you could go to him. Same thing here. If you need something, let me know. I want to stay on your boyfriend’s good side.” “Thanks. I think I can take care of myself though. I’d prefer if the guys didn’t know I was Will’s boyfriend. It may cause too much attention. I’d like to just spend the night here and leave in the morning with no incident.” “Yes, sir. I understand.” They walked out to the yard. “There you go. Free time started just a few minutes ago, so you’ll have about an hour to get some exercise.” Skye walked over to the weight cage. Massive men, bigger than himself, thrust the weights around on heavy bars. Dumbbells were strewn about and were being used to pump up the muscular men. Skye knew that every single one of them must know Will. He had mentioned the weight cage and how nothing in there seemed heavy. Skye walked over to an open bench and began to load on 45s. He pulled off his shirt and his beautiful hard tanned muscles met the daylight. He was gorgeous and he knew it. “Hey Goldilocks. You new here?” A large man approached Skye with an angry look on his face. “You don’t lift unless we say you can lift. Doesn’t matter how big and pretty you are. Got it?” “I understand what you are saying, but I think I’m going to go ahead and have a good workout. Thanks for your concern.” Skye lay down on the bench, raised his calloused hands up to the bar. Another couple of the big men had walked over when they saw the newbie defy their brother. “Who the fuck do you think you are, pretty boy?” The first man was apoplectic. “Get off the fucking bench man. You’re gonna get your ass beat.” One of the others that had gathered around smirked. “I wouldn’t mind fucking up that face of yours before I fuck you in the ass. If I punch enough of your teeth out, you wont bite when you suck my cock.” Skye lifted the bar off of the rack. He wasn’t going to be intimidated. He pushed out one rep easily and smoothly as a warm up. He started lowering the bar back to his chest when one of the men wrapped his meaty hand around the bar and pushed it down toward Skye’s chest. “Are you fucking stupid? You’re gonna get yourself killed in here, you little bitch.” The man snarled. A few more men were gathering around the group. The tension in the yard was quickly escalating. Skye remained calm. Although he knew Will would rip the limbs off of every single one of these men for trying to intimidate him, he could handle himself. He was made of stronger stuff than he appeared. “I just want to get my lifting in, man. I don’t want any trouble.” “Well, trouble wants you, you fucking prick. Why don’t you stand up and say something smart to my face!” The man was angry--fists clenched and wild-eyed. The group of men was starting to whoop and holler. They could see an ass-kicking coming any moment and they were getting excited. Although Skye was at least as big as the hardened man, he was also much younger, and much less menacing. Skye’s body had been made in a gym. He was strong, but not street savvy and didn’t have the hard mean look of the other men who had gathered around. Skye knew he was about to get the shit knocked out of him, but he didn’t care. He wanted to feel that feeling. He wanted to know what it felt like to get pummeled. It was sick and sadistic, but he had never been in a fight and the way he was growing now—and with a titan of a boyfriend to keep others at bay—he didn’t know if he would ever get the chance again. It was almost like a rite of manhood…to be in a fight. This was as good of a place as any. Sitting up on the bench, he swung his leg around and stood up. Adrenalin was pumping through his veins. He was not going to back down. He appeared to remain calm. First, so that the man and his cronies would know that he wasn’t afraid. And second, so that Will wouldn’t feel his emotions changing too much. He wanted to do this on his own. “I would like to get a good workout in and I don’t think that is too much to ask. Do you?” The larger man put his face an inch away from Skye’s. Skye could feel his warm breath hitting him. He stared into Skye’s eyes and didn’t blink. Neither did Skye. A quizzical look passed over the brute’s countenance, like he didn’t understand why Skye was so calm. Then without warning, stepped back, drew back his arm and shoulder, clenched his fist, and connected with Skye’s face. A loud smack of two pieces of meat slamming into each other was heard by everyone within 20 feet. Blood started pouring from Skye’s nose and a smile crossed his face. God, it felt good to feel that pain. It was something new—a new experience. One of the guards, the guard from the hallway, walked over and yelled at the inmates to disperse. Fighting through the crowd, he saw who the big ruffian had punched. “Oh, shit.” He said under his breath. The huge inmate was breathing heavy and looked like he was about to send a gut punch into Skye’s well developed abs. “Hey, Matt. Matt!” The inmate looked at the guard with intensity. The guard stepped over to the man and whispered something in his ear, quickly. Matt looked as though the wind had been completely taken out of his sails. Blood drained from his face. Skye had his eyes closed, waiting for the next punch. He wanted to feel that exquisite pain again. He didn’t know how long it would be until a single man couldn’t physically hurt him. Muscle was growing thicker every day on his body. Already, the pain was blunted and he knew that. So he stood there, waiting, blood pouring from his nose and a distinct mark on his cheek. “Oh my god. I’m a dead man.” The massive brute whispered under his breath. He had fear in his eyes—the fear that comes from accepting a horrible fate. Will would kill him and he knew it. All the guard had whispered was, “The man you just hit is Will’s boyfriend. This is fucking SKYE, man!” Big Matt just stood there, deflated. “Hit me again, you fucking ape. Hit ME!” Matt just shook his head. Skye opened his eyes. The men who had gathered around began to whisper amongst themselves, staring at Skye like he was a zoo animal. “You’re Skye? Will is your man?” Big Matt asked carefully. Skye knew that the game was up. No one would touch him now. He was a little disappointed. “Yes.” “Let the man work out, boys. Clear out!” Matt bellowed at the other men. The others left the weight cage. Only Skye and Big Matt were left. Skye still had blood draining from his nose. The front of his jail jumpsuit was stained with large blotches of crimson. He still had a smile on his face. “I’m sorry for punching you, sir. I didn’t know who you were.” It was obvious that the man was afraid now. “I’m sorry.” Skye was impressed by the hold Will had developed over these men. He had instilled a fear into them that was unquestionable. “I’ll leave you to your workout.” “Hey, Matt. I wont tell Will it was you.” The man just shot a smile at Skye and walked away leaving him alone in the weight area. Skye began loading another couple of plates on the bar. Without warning, a thin blonde guy walked in with a demonic smile painted on his face. “Hey. You’re Skye?” “Yes. I am.” He had begun to lower the bar toward his chest. He looked back at the younger man. Shit. This must be Jesse. “Damn man. I can see why Will can’t get enough of you. You are fuckin hot. I didn’t get it before, but I do now. Look at that ass…and the rest of you ain’t bad either.” “Uhhhh…thanks.” Across town, Will had just eaten a huge dinner. Skye had stocked the fridge in preparation of Will’s homecoming. He was still feeling on edge, but knowing that Skye would be home tomorrow made it bearable. He just wanted to sleep and put an end to the day. It was early, only about 7PM, but if he fell asleep soon, he would wake up and it would be time to go get his man. That time couldn’t come quick enough. He walked to the medicine cupboard and found Skye’s sleeping meds…Skye had always struggled with insomnia. Will took two pills out and popped them in his mouth, swallowed, and jumped in the shower. He knew he would be knocked out in a half hour. Crawling into bed, he felt out to Skye and nothing had really changed. He was there, nervous, but OK. Minutes later, he fell soundly asleep. Skye had just ended his workout before dinnertime. He went into his cell to put on a new set of clothing. “Hey. I’m Skye.” The beautiful one extended his hand to his cellmate for the night. “I’m John. I know who you are.” John was a big fuckin piece of meat. Ugly as sin and built like a tank. “Will was my cellmate until this morning when they moved me down here.” “Well, nice to meet you John.” “You too man. You too. You going to get some dinner now?” Skye nodded and took his t-shirt off. It had become sweaty as he worked out and some of the blood had seeped into it from his earlier altercation. His nose had long stopped bleeding but his face needed to be cleaned up a bit. Dried blood caked his nostrils and there were dark smears where he had tried to rub the sticky red fluid from his face. “Let me get you a wet towel, Skye. Let’s clean that face up.” John turned toward the sink and grabbed a small hand towel, soaked it under the faucet, and returned to Skye. “Will was a crazy fuck. I though he was going to kill me a few times. But I learned to respect his boundaries.” He paused for a moment. “Do you know that he wouldn’t allow anyone to talk about you? He completely idolizes you. People knew your name. They knew that Will would fuck ‘em up real good if they said anything about you. I’ve never seen anyone like Will. He just kept growing and getting taller and more massive. Harder. Stronger.” John’s voice had a thread of lust in it. “Did you like his huge muscles, John?” Skye knew that this was a dangerous line of questioning, but was curious about John. He seemed like an alright guy—helping him get cleaned up and all. “I guess so. Will was just so unapologetically manly. No one would dare go against him. He just had this presence. Kind of like you do…but you are more refined. I can tell.” John held out the damp cloth. “I can clean this for you.” He was offering his services to Skye, but Skye didn’t know if it was because he was trying to stay on Will’s good side or if he was flirting. “You gay, John?” Neither said a word for what seemed like five minutes. It was likely only thirty seconds. John looked at the floor. Skye kept his eyes on him. “I don’t think so. I kinda like both. Women are beautiful and I love playing with their tits. But a big muscular guy like you…or Will…is just so hot. Sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.” “It’s OK man. Thanks for being honest.” He took the towel from John’s outstretched hand and began to clean his face. “Let’s go get some dinner.” “Sounds good. Hey, Skye—don’t tell anyone.” “It’s cool man. No worries.” “And, be careful of this guy named Jesse. He’s young, but his dad has some connections in town. I know he wants to fuck with Will since he had a crush on him and Will completely annihilated him in front of everyone in here a couple of days ago. He’s been planning something man. I don’t like it. You seem like a good guy, so I’m just sayin’ watch out.” All of a sudden, things made sense. Jesse was the reason he was in here. Jesse wanted him in jail with him, even for a few hours. His pulse started to race. What was this little fucking asshole up to? John and Skye walked down the hallway into the mess hall. The scent was clinical—like bleach and men. A strange combination. They took a place in line and Skye kept looking around. If Jesse wanted him in jail, he had to have known that it wouldn’t be for very long. Whatever he was going to do, he would do quickly. The question now was “when?” As soon as Skye got in line, the other inmates ushered him forward. John stood back where they had come in at the back, but when someone in front of Skye saw him (they all knew who he was now), they asked him if he would like to go ahead. “No. It’s alright. I can wait my turn.” But they were insistent. What kind of power did Will have over these men? Fuck. They were parting like the waters of the Red Sea. He saw Jesse sitting at a table about halfway across the room at a table by himself. He was just staring at Skye with dead eyes. Almost like he was looking past him--through him. Something in his mind made him think of a snake that was about to strike. He was calculating, thinking, manipulating. Skye went to an open table on the far side of the room. It was empty. Within minutes, other inmates who had been sitting at other tables started getting up with their food trays and walking over to Skye’s table. They placed some portion of their food next to Skye. Apples, little milk cartons, extra bread…a pile of food was being stacked around him. Some of the men, especially the huge tattooed behemoths sat at the table surrounding Skye. None of them spoke. They were just there, Skye thought to show their respect for Will. John finally joined his cellmate and sat in the seat directly across from Skye. “What is with the guys bringing me food, John?” “It is something that they did for Will. The tried to keep him calm, keep on his good side, by bringing him food. There isn’t much we can do in here to show our loyalties. Food is one of those things. They are trying to tell you that they are loyal to you.” “Fuck man. What did Will do in here to cause this kind of devotion?” “He did a lot of things…just naturally. He’s the biggest alpha I’ve ever seen. You see that doorway over there? Well, a huge solid steel door hung there only a few days ago. Jesse made some comment about you one day and Will went over there and ripped the thing off of its guide rail. He crumpled it up like it was tissue paper. When he first got here, he lifted an entire universal bar loaded with plates with one arm. He was not fucking around man. He never asked for respect or tribute, but these guys fell in line. Even the guards. They are showing you the same respect.” Skye looked at Jesse again. He was only a couple of tables away. Jesse was red in the face. He looked frustrated, angry, betrayed. Skye finished the food on his tray. He then started eating the items that the other inmates had given to him, not wanting to be rude. It was a gesture and he knew it. There was no way he could eat nearly as much as Will. After he was done, he stood up and walked toward his room. Every eye was on him. Entering his cell he lay down on the bed, hoping to relax and have his thoughts to himself for a while. He now knew that Jesse had somehow set him up. That was the most likely scenario. Fuck Jesse. John joined him after a few minutes. He climbed up to his top bunk and remained quiet. “Hey John, I think I am going to fall asleep a bit early tonight. Is that OK with you?” “You don’t have to ask permission of me for anything. You do what you want and I will adjust.” “Thanks.” A few minutes later, Skye had fallen asleep. It was still early evening. A strong hand shook his shoulder. “Excuse me, sir. But the sheriff would like to see you downstairs.” It was the guard from the hallway and from the yard. “OK.” He was groggy, not thinking clearly. Entering the sheriff’s office in the jail, the man shook his hand politely. “Skye, you have only been here a couple of hours, but it looks like you were mistakenly taken into custody. The evidence against you has been deemed prejudicial. You are free to go if you’d like or since it is late now, you can stay for the evening and go home in the morning.” “I’d like to call Will to come and pick me up, sir.” “Sounds good.” The sheriff pushed the desk phone toward Skye and he dialed the number. It rang and rang. Will was sound asleep in a drug-induced dreamland. The phone would not be waking him up. It rang and rang. “I guess he is asleep or busy. I don’t mind sleeping here until the morning, sir. I’ll call back then. Thank you for telling me though. I appreciate it.” Skye returned to his cell. John wasn’t there. “He must be out in the common area,” Skye thought. The men would not be told to go back into their cells for another hour or so. He crawled back onto the bed and fell asleep, knowing that he was a free man and would be reunited with his fiancée in just a few hours. A few cells down, Jesse was busy seducing John. He knew the guy was a fag too. “I wanna suck your cock, John. I’ll make you feel so fucking good man. I’ll make you shoot a gallon of your spunk…and I will swallow every last drop. Fuck my face man. Fuck it!” John was weak. He hadn’t had his cock sucked in weeks and the young thing, Jesse, was begging for his cock. He didn’t like Jesse much, but a warm mouth is better than a cold hand. When Jesse was done sucking him off, he pushed John onto the bed and wrapped his arms around him, soothing him, making him fall asleep—that wonderful post-orgasm sleep. As soon as he heard the snoring start, he carefully untangled himself and made his way to Skye’s cell. He didn’t have much time. The guards would soon be making their rounds telling the inmates to return to their cells for the evening. He had maybe twenty minutes…but you can do a lot of damage in twenty minutes. Just a moment later, he entered Skye’s cell. He was on the bed, sound asleep with a smile on his face. “Fuck this asshole and fuck Will,” he breathed quietly. “FUCK!” Skye felt a sharp pain searing into his shoulder. He tried to sit up in bed but something was tying him down around his neck. He couldn’t shout or cry for help. It felt as if he were being strangled. “You ruined my life, you fucking queer. Will wanted me, but you got in the way.” He could feel Jesse’s mouth talking angrily into his left ear. He couldn’t breath unless he lay still. The pain in his shoulder was beginning to burn and feel warm. He struggled to groan or make any noise at all. “You need to get out of my way. After you are gone, Will is mine! I hope this hurts, you fucking prick. You’ll never see your precious Will again. Sayonara, fucker.” Skye felt another shot of pain. This time in his right arm. He was being stabbed. He was being stabbed! Something was tied around his neck—a piece of cloth maybe. It prevented him from raising his head or yelling out. He was completely restrained, and he knew he was bleeding extensively. He felt the warmth of blood coating his skin. He reached out to Will. Forcing himself against that sensory perception that they shared now. He encountered a wall. Will must be asleep. He couldn’t feel anything from him. He was bleeding and couldn’t breathe. He would not die here at the hands of some entitled well-connected weasel. The thoughts started to come apart, less coherent, less focused. He was losing consciousness. “FUCK YOU, Skye. The last thing I want you to know is that I…I will be fucking your precious boyfriend all too soon. He will need some comfort after you are gone and I am getting out of here soon. I’m going to take your man and make him mine. So fuck you!” At that moment, John walked into the cell. “OH FUCK, Jesse. What did you do? Guards…GUARDS!!!” ============================================================================================ Will woke up with the sun. He had slept so well and felt that morning fog that settles in after taking sleeping pills. He extended his legs and arms. It took him a moment to realize that he was home, in their big bed. He reached over to grab the warmth of Skye and his eyes shot open. He remembered. Skye was in jail. He extended his mind to Skye. “No, no, no, no!” A feeling of panic settled into him. Skye was in great pain. He felt it. He reached out to the pain, stroking it, trying to calm it and take it away. He felt its sharpness and fear. Skye was afraid. He was in immense pain. The fog of the medication wearing off clouded him though. It blunted his reaction. Was he still dreaming? He took a moment and gathered his emotions. “Is this a dream?” Again, he extended his mind to touch Skye’s. Once again…pain, fear. He picked up Skye’s phone next to the bed. His heart was beginning to pound. He could feel something happening inside of him. Something dark and brooding, like a massive thunderstorm just on the horizon. He say that a couple of calls had come in. “Hey Will. I know you are probably asleep. I did tell you to take a couple of my sleeping meds. They are letting me out now, officially, but since I can’t ahold of you, I am going to stay here tonight. Call the jail when you get this and we can set something up. I love you and miss you. I hope you are feeling ok and haven’t hulked out on my already! See you tomorrow morning. Love you.” Next message. “This message is for Will. This is Bellingham General Hospital. We have your partner, Skye, in our emergency department. Please call us immediately.” Next message. “This message is for Will. This is Bellingham General Hospital. Please call us as soon as you are able.” Floods of adrenalin flooded Will’s system. He was on the brink of losing control of his mind and consequently, his body. His hands were trembling as he tried to return the call to the hospital. His fingers were too big and he was shaking to much to hit the right buttons on the screen. “FUCK!” he bellowed. He tried again. He couldn’t hit the button on the phone. He was shaking, trembling. Once more… “This is Bellingham General Hospital. How can I help you?” “I received messages this morning about my partner, Skye Collins. I need to speak with someone about him. NOW!” “Sir, I will connect you as soon as I can.” The voice on the other side of the line was annoyed. Probably some punk-ass new high school grad that had no idea what she was speaking with on the other end of the line. “This is nurses’ station, fifth floor.” “I am Skye Collins’ partner. I received two calls about him asking me to call. Is he OK?” There was complete heartbreak in Will’s voice. “Who is it that I am speaking with?” “My name is Will. I am Skye’s partner. PLEASE, I am begging you. Tell me how he is!” “Let me connect you with his nurse.” Will tried to interrupt and get at least basic information. “Hi, this is Julie.” “TELL ME HOW SKYE IS! WHAT HAPPENED TO HIM?” Will had enough. He was yelling into the phone. The voice on the other end of the line could sense that whomever she was speaking to was terrified and very upset. “Skye is doing well. We had to give him blood. He lost a lot of it last night, but he will be ok. He should be waking up soon. You should come. Are you Will?” “Yes.” Will was feeling the pains of growth shooting through his body. He didn’t have the willpower or internal controls to suppress them any more. He felt like a volcano ready to spew destruction on everything around him. He was the pressure cooker. He would bring down fire and brimstone. “He kept mumbling your name all through the night. It is obvious that you need to be here when he wakes up if you can.” “I’m coming. Thank you.” Will put on some clothes that Skye had bought in anticipation of his return. They were obscenely tight around every aspect of his body. He didn’t have a choice. He rushed to the jeep and tried to get in. The seat wouldn’t go back enough. “Shit! This just keeps getting better.” He wrapped his hands around the seat and ripped it out of the Jeep, tossing it on the sidewalk. He crawled in. His mass filled 80% of the space. Hard quivering muscles bloated by concern and fear pulsed with anger and worry. A few minutes later, he arrived at the hospital. Pulling into the Emergency Room bay, he jumped out, leaving the Jeep running. “Hey man, you can’t park here!” a hospital worker yelled. He picked up the front end of the Jeep and threw it 30 yards into the parking area. “That good enough for you, dumb fuck?” and ran into the open doors of the hospital. A few minutes later, he found Skye’s room. His presence running down the hallway startled anyone who saw him. Walking into the elevator, he looked at the weight limit posted above the floor buttons. He was close to maximum weight the elevator would lift, but still under by a bit. Enormous and massive, his muscular bulk made its way to the fifth floor. “Julie. I need to find Julie!” He found the nurses’ station. “I need JULIE!” Will’s voice was raised and anxious. He was towering over the small human at the desk. “I’m Julie.” The woman’s voice trembled. “I’m Will. Where the FUCK is Skye and what happened?” Julie, the poor thing, held her hands up, in an effort to calm Will down. “He is just waking up, Will. I can take you too him.” The little woman scampered down another hallway, paused and opened a door. The room was dark. “He’s in here, Will. Please be careful. We have him hooked up to some monitors so he has wires that need to stay in place.” Julie backed out of the room, closing the door behind her. “Skye, can you hear me, sweet man?” Skye’s eyes fluttered open. Will could see the break in his nose from Matt’s assault, he saw purple marks on his throat from the bedsheet that was strangling him. He saw gauze bandages on his shoulders. “I can.” Skye whispered softly, barely audible over the beeps and clicks of the monitors. “Skye, I am here.” The monster, a hulking mass of rippling power and size leaned his enormous bulk over the bed. Hundreds of pounds of upper body muscle balanced above Skye. Will was concentrating on Skye’s heartbeat again. “Skye, our hearts are beating together again. You are going to be OK. Who did this to you? What happened?” “Jesse. It was Jesse.” A white-hot bolt of anger flashed once again in Will. He felt a release of energy so powerful, he knew that he could not contain it and he didn’t want to try. “Jesse did this to you? JESSE?” He was breathing heavy. Skye sensed the change in him. He knew that Will was about to enter a grey area that exists between sanity and the insane. Will’s heart started beating more quickly and with more purpose. He felt Will’s body and mind begin to let go of the trivialities of modern conveniences of size and comfort. That concept was quickly losing value. “Who the fuck cares if I can’t fit into clothes anymore? If I am that fucking huge, no one will fuck with me anyways.” His fists started to flex again. Will could feel his body tensing and stretching, preparing to enter the next phase of his evolution. “Will. I can feel you ramping up. Before you leave and crush everything in your way… John, your old cell mate, he was kind to me. Matt, the giant muscle man of the weight yard—after he got to know me, he was kind to me. Most of the men gave me extra food at dinner last night out of respect for you. Will, know who your enemy is. The rest would follow you into the jaws of hell.” “Believe me, Skye…they would follow you too. I have to take care of this, sweet man. I have to do this.” “I know. I just wish that I could be there to see it. Will, you are indestructible, but don’t forget that deep down inside of this mega-alpha muscle beast, you are a sweet, kind man who I gave my heart to after a wonderful dinner the night you first talked to me at the university gym. You are still that person. Remember that.” Will smiled at his fiancée, the love of his life, the man he would move heaven and earth to please. He grabbed Skye’s hand into his, bent over and kissed him on the cheek. “I will be back soon.” Skye just looked up and smiled. He knew that Will would never be the same man after this. He knew that as soon as he left the hospital, he would embrace the titan he was destined to become. As he left Skye’s room, he saw Julie. “How stable is he? How much longer will he need to be here?” “He is actually very stable. We would like to watch him today, but he doesn’t really have too much damage other than blood loss. He’ll be good to go home later.” Will turned toward the exit and began to jog. He had some business to settle and he would be taking care of that, NOW! He jumped in the Jeep that he had crudely thrown into the parking area. He was holding on to that feeling of growth, pausing it, delaying it. He wanted to unveil himself at the right moment. Only a few minutes later, he found himself on the outside of the Whatcom county jail. He stared at the building and thought of Skye. Their heartbeats were still in synch. He felt it--knew it--wanted it. The dam finally broke. Skye had given his permission and Will reached out to him again, wanting to know if it was all right to tear down his barricades. He felt a reassuring “yes.” Instantly, he closed his eyes and concentrated, turning the growth switches on in his body. He opened up the floodgates of hormones and genes. He opened up emotional channels of anger and outrage. Jesse would pay now. He would pay dearly for doing what he did. Will walked toward the jail, clenched fists, sweating, moaning loudly like a moose in heat. Pulses of sharp lightning pounded through Will’s veins. His body became electrified. Waves of thick dark energy flowed out from his mind into every recess of his body. He opened himself up to receive the blessing of Skye’s brilliant plan. Uncontrollable twitches and jerks of began assaulting his muscles. He was steps away from the main entrance to the jail and he could barely control himself. He didn’t want to have to suppress it anymore, but he knew he wanted the men inside to see his change, especially Jesse. He wanted that little fuck to piss himself. Back at the hospital, Skye felt his heart begin to race. He began to sweat. The same syrupy darkness was beginning to flow through his veins. He could feel his body healing, repairing itself. The connection between the two men was complete, their bodies were in fact, integrated. Skye didn’t realize how much until that moment. He could feel Will’s rage and anger. Skye was angry too and reflected more of that feeling into Will. The feeling of being strangled, the fear of losing his life, the pain of being stabbed in the shoulders—he sent those feelings to Will. Will could feel Skye’s pain and anger building up as well. His pupils dilated and he growled. The sound was so deep and pregnant with masculinity; it sent vibrations into the ground. His guttural growl was more felt than heard. Skye sat up in bed, his eyes becoming wild. He could feel himself gearing up to grow. He didn’t know how, but Will’s eminent growth was affecting him in the same way. He had to get out of the hospital. He had to get to Will. He tore the IV lines and monitoring leads off of his arms and chest. His breaths were shallow and rapid. He had to get to the jail too. He wanted all of them to see him HUGE. He wanted Will to see him grow, and he wanted to face fuck Jesse until his eyes bugged out of his skull. Payback would be sweet. Will could feel Skye beginning to start the growth process and it slowed him down for a moment. He could feel the orgasmic feeling of Skye’s metamorphosis beginning. His cock started to swell, pulse, dance to their two tandem heartbeats. He knew Skye was coming to be with him and to take his pound of flesh from Jesse. This realization made his cock rip out of his already-too-small pants. The tower of manhood could not be contained. It wanted to fuck something and show its power to all of the peons inside…and most of all, his cock wanted to bury itself in Skye’s huge muscular ass. The thought made precum erupt from his gaping slit. Ounces of sweet slick man nectar gurgled up from somewhere in Will’s groin. Long strings of it were threading to the ground. Will’s eyes rolled back in complete ecstasy. The idea that his sweet, brilliant, angelic muscle-stud was about to become a destroyer pushed his enormous cantaloupe sized balls into overdrive. Through his lustful thoughts, he could feel massive quantities of cum swirling inside of his bull balls. Hundreds of whirlpools of thick sticky white juice churning, massaging the insides of his nuts. They were dropping lower, becoming heavier, as he thought of Skye tearing through the walls to do damage on the inside, right next to him. They had always been two sides of the same coin. Will had been lusty, dark, powerful, and an alpha. Skye, the intellectual, measured, sweetheart. In this moment, as Skye rushed toward the hospital, they both knew that together they would be completely unstoppable. It turned both of them on. They were united in one goal and they both demanded more size, power, and strength. They were pinging each other, the signal for growth increasing in its frequency and amplitude as Skye neared the jail. He was wearing XXXL hospital scrubs and looked like a massive surgeon racing down the sidewalk. It was almost comical, except for the determination on his face. Skye could feel his muscles tightening. They were aching for him to release them from their cage. They wanted to expand and bloom outward, assuring an even more massively beautiful and powerful man. He knew what Will had been feeling now. It was hard to contain his body’s desire to expand, to become more than a man. It was like the feeling of being edged…it felt so fucking good. He was edging his growth. Edging his power and strength. Groans of pleasure began oozing out of his mouth as he ran toward Will. He could see the jail up ahead on the edge of the forest. Almost there. Will had turned away from the building and was running at full speed toward Skye. His arms were beginning to lengthen and he looked much like a devastatingly handsome King Kong, long muscular arms reaching down his muscular thickly corded legs. His legs started lengthening as well as he saw Skye running across the field in front of the jail. Fuck, his cock was pumping precum in massive waves. He couldn’t think straight once he saw his man running toward him. He could feel the tsunami of sexual energy erupting from Skye when their eyes locked and he felt an unquenchable craving for his soon-to-be husband. He wanted to pound Skye’s ass, he wanted Skye to pound his. He wanted to suck the seed right out of Skye’s growing low-hanging balls feeding from the fountain of his POWER. Skye’s man juice tasted like salted honey, and he wanted to drink it until his muscle gut was ready to burst. He would suck Skye’s cock until he dried up and then start sucking harder. Fuck! Everything else seemed insignificant. When they reached each other, Will took Skye into his arms, picking him up off the ground. Both of them began groaning, moaning, deeply from the pit of their beings. Hard raging cocks oozed and both started humping the other’s body. “Holy shit, Will. I can hardly control myself.” “It’s my turn to tell you to let go. LET GO, SKYE! Become what you are destined to become!” Will lowered Skye down to the ground. Their cocks kept pumping, standing alert, and demanding to have release. Skye looked into Will’s crazed eyes and Will stared back. In that instant, Skye’s body started to swell. He didn’t gain much in height, but the tight scrubs he had been wearing popped like a balloon. The sound of every stitch of fabric splitting open at the same time was like a thunderclap in Will’s ears. He was salivating at what he saw happening right in front of him. Skye’s torso and legs lengthened and his shoulders grew outward. Immediately, every cut shredded muscle on his body exploded. In a matter of ten seconds, Skye was twice as massive. His head was surrounded by thick mountains of shredded beef. His pecs blew out in thousands of strands, bunching and rippling as he moved his arms. His abs subdivided; each of them becoming so ripped that they showed the same vertical striation pattern that his pecs did horizontally. Will had never seen anything like it. His forearms blew out until they looked as if they were on the verge of popping through the skin, dozens of sinewy bunches ballooned out as they approached his elbows. The guy was inhuman and Will loved it. Skye was emitting deep moans from his throat. Pure pleasure, pure bliss, pure sex, pure power. Deep, throbbing, heaves of sound reached Will’s ears. His own lust took over. He reached out to Skye’s massive cock, grabbed it with his enormous meaty hand, bent his hulking body over and started sucking. He took Skye’s thick tool down his throat in one gulp and Hoovered him, pulling the thick man-seed out of his balls directly. Skye’s growth was slowing down but his moans became louder, “Yes, Will! Suck my big fucking COCK!” He could feel his balls pull up closer to his body in preparation to launch his honey cream into Will’s waiting throat. Another wave of bliss washed over their bodies. They were completely in synch now, each feeling the god-like pure energy of the other. The intensity was earth shaking. Skye threw back his head and Will gave one more deep suck. The giant god-cock that had been gulped down began to pulse and Will prepared to receive yet more blessings from his creator. He was worshiping at the feet of his deity. Eruptions of cum coursed through Skye’s body. His prostate was pumping hard and furiously causing crashing tides of delirious euphoria to slam into both of their bodies. His cum dump went on for over a minute, a tide of manhood and fuck-seed. Will accepted every drop into his expanding gut. He felt warmth spreading out from his distended belly. Skye opened his eyes and looked down at the man at his knees. He felt heavier. He felt HUGE and he realized that he was about the same size as Will now. Fuck, he felt ALIVE. He felt like the mega-alpha that Will had recently become. It was intoxicating. Will was still greedily sucking on his massive cock, draining every last drop out of his balls. They had already started churning again so they could feed Will even more, next time in the hole between his double-mooned ass. He placed his catcher’s mitt sized hand on the back of Will’s head and stroked his hair. He didn’t know what love was until now. Neither of them did. This was something transcendent. At that moment, Skye looked down. Will was shaking—vibrating. He kept his hand on the back of Will’s head. He could feel something happening inside of Will, something planetary in magnitude and animalistic in sentiment. Will pulled his gaping mouth away from Skye’s still-hard dick and looked up at Skye, his pupils dilating even wider. Another groan burst from his throat in a constant stream becoming louder and more intense. The volume built until it sounded like a constant thunder. His eyes were still locked on Skye’s. Suddenly, the hand that Skye had placed on the top of Will’s head shot up. Will was stretching upward. On his knees he was now at eye level with Skye. The never took their eyes off of each other. Fuck, he was growing to huge proportions. Will’s body was blowing outward in great powerful tides. Dozens of pounds of hard meat packed onto his expanded frame by the second. His pecs became so huge, they were pushing him away from Skye by a couple of feet. His traps were creeping up the side of his thick, veiny neck, growing above his ears. The great slope of them descending until assaulting the beachball sized boulders that capped Will’s shoulders. Skye remembered this moment from a dream he had long before this moment. He remembered the two of them in the field and remembered Will growing to incomprehensible proportions. That dream had come true. It was just as he remembered it. Will stood up. He was now a true titan. Even at Skye’s considerable height of almost seven feet, his eyes only reached to Will’s nipples. But the mass was unbelievable. Will had become nearly as wide as he was tall. His lats spread out like a hang-glider’s wings. He was devastating. Skye reached up and placed his big meaty hand on Will’s pec—over his heart. “It’s about fucking time, Big Man!” Their hearts were still beating together. They didn’t even need to speak anymore. They both just knew what the other was thinking, feeling, wanting, without saying a word. “Let’s go take care of Jesse.” Will spoke and it sounded like thunder or a landslide. It was pure unadulterated masculinity. “Yes, let’s.” The two gigantic beasts moved toward the jail. They moved like a wolf pack of two, scanning the horizon, moving with skill and fluidity. Skye could feel the protective possessive nature of Will moving next to him and he realized that Will did indeed want to kill Jesse. “We can’t kill him Will. If we do, then we are murders and we will never be left alone. As big and powerful as we are, we will get chased and hounded forever.” “I want to rip his heart right out of his little weak body. I want to show it to him as he fades away from this earth! He fucked with the wrong guy when he attacked you.” “Let ME take care of Jesse. I want his punishment to come from me.” Will paused a moment. They were near the front of the building. Skye wanted to take care of Jesse, so he would of course stand back and let Skye handle his revenge. “That doesn’t mean that you can’t destroy everything in that building for your own sport. Just leave the little scrawny piece of shit to me,” Skye said. They walked ahead toward the front entrance, naked, erect, and with a frightening determination in their eyes. They walked right through the plate glass doors, not pausing to open them. Will’s width took the heavy metal frames with him as he walked forward. The sound of bricks and concrete being torn from the walls made a loud deep rumbling sound. The officer at the desk looked on the advancing monsters, his eyes popping open. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “Fuck me!” he whispered to himself. Skye shot him a look that made him cower. “Maybe later,” he said with a smirk. “Hey, stop! STOP!” The officer unholstered his weapon and fired two shots, both hitting Will in the shoulder. He wheeled around. It felt like a mosquito bite to him. He looked down and saw the bullets on the floor. They had hit his skin and just fell away. The two moved down the main hallway, Skye in front of Will. Although Skye was massive, Will’s height and width were causing lights to be knocked off of the ceiling and moldings around doors to explode when coming into contact with his shoulders. They passed a door: SECURITY it read on the placard. Skye pushed the thick steel door open and walked inside. Panels of screens and recording devices lines the walls. “Will, you want to play in here for a few minutes? All this shit needs to be smashed.” Will looked at his man like he had just been awarded a prize. “Hell yes!” The brute tore the doorframe off walking in. He started crushing everything in the room easily. Skye just stood in the doorway, with a huge erection, smiling. “It should be free time about now. Let’s go out to the yard, shall we?” Skye looked back at Will. This was going to be fun. They walked through the common area. A few inmates were playing chess on one of the tables in the corner. They looked at the massive mountains walking through the area and both pissed themselves. The guards who Will and Skye both knew turned the corner and the muscled beasts locked eyes with them. “FUCK man. That is Will and Skye. What the fuck happened to them?” “Hey, Hey! What the fuck man?” The guards were yelling at the two titans. “We have a score to settle. Please don’t try to stop us,” Skye said flatly. Will saw the opening to the yard and lowered his shoulder, walking steadily ahead. This time he walked ahead of Skye. Pressing his mass into the wall. The entire concrete structure started to crumble as the ground shook. The men on the yard looked toward the sounds as Will pushed through the thick wall. He kept walking, never changing his pace. The inmates stared at the giants, one looking like a blond haired god, shredded and ripped beyond comprehension, and the other crazed with the mass of a long-haul truck. Several of them pissed themselves immediately and others unzipped their jumpers and took their cocks out to beat themselves off. The two giants looked like a perfect mix of sex and destruction. It was fucking HOT. Skye sauntered up to Big Matt, the man who had punched him in the nose. As he got closer, he looked down at the man cowering beneath him. “Where is Jesse, Matt?” Skye’s voice rumbled. Matt knew he was staring at a god, and he hoped god was feeling magnanimous. “There, in the weight cage.” His mouth dropped as he looked over and saw Will using his insane strength to rip the concrete pylons of the fences out of the ground. Skye knew that Will was feeling destructive—for destruction’s sake—and was still angry about his time in that jail. People were backing away from the two who were now on different sides of the yard. Will was walking around, destroying everything he saw. “Hey Will, I found our friend John over here. John wants to suck your big cock, Will.” Will came bounding over to Skye. John had a look of lust on his face. He was one of those who had pulled his mediocre cock out and started wanking at the site of the two inhuman creatures in their midst. He was salivating. “Now John, do you want to suck my dear Will’s cock? He makes gallons of cum. It’s so sweet. I told you I wouldn’t forget your kindness. I haven’t wanted anyone to suck Will’s cock since we have been together, but I feel like sharing today.” He looked to the fucking god next to him. “You want your cock sucked, honey?” The 9 foot tall mountain nodded his head like a little boy and a dangerous smile spread across his handsome face. John was quaking, but couldn’t believe that he was invited by these monstrosities to play with them. Will fell on his insanely muscular knees and offered his cock to John who then opened his mouth and started to work Will’s gaping cum slit with his tongue. “Now don’t get used to this, John. That is MY man and no one drinks from him twice, except for me.” Will moaned. Being Skye’s muscle whore was turning him on like he wouldn’t have believed. He’s do anything Skye asked, of course, and that he was pimping him out to a guy here was fucking unbelievably amazing. He wanted to be Skye’s monster slut, if only this once. John opened his mouth wide to take in Will’s enormous throbbing head. He put both hands around the thick long shaft. Will’s manhood was over two feet long, so he had a lot of room to play with. Thick viscous clear precum flooded John’s hands and he started lapping it off of Will’s tumescence. Skye just patted John on the head, like a little puppy who was pleasing its owner. “Be sure to make my man happy, John.” He smiled down at him and walked toward Jesse. Jesse had been watching the events playing out in the yard and knew that he couldn’t hide. “What the fuck are those things?” He was turned on and he was terrified. As they got closer, he realized that the larger creature was Will. It was WILL! And the most beautiful one was Skye. “OH, FUCK!” He started perspiring. He was dead now. He knew it with certainty. Will was being sucked off by that big gorilla, John. Pangs of jealousy sprouted up in his mind. That should be HIM sucking off Will. “Fuck that John guy. Fuck Skye.” “Jesse!” Skye roared as he got closer. “You tried to kill me last night you mother fucker. I am here to get payback! YOUR ASS IS MINE.” Skye was angry. He was rarely angry, but the ant in front of him had tried to kill him in bed the night before. He walked up to Jesse and bent down and grabbed him by the collar of his jumpsuit. “You wanna say anything before I get started?” “What are you going to do to me?” Jesse was trembling. He saw his life flash before him. “I’m going to make you mine! I am going to fuck you, Jesse. And then I am going to leave you. You want me to fuck you?” The thin man nodded, yes. He did want to be fucked by Skye. He was gorgeous. “You better open that hole up wide. I am going to wreck you for every other man in your life. You will always think of me… and what you did to me. Letting you live, your hole aching for my big fuck-tool will be more punishment than I can imagine. You will never see Will or myself again, but we will haunt your mind. You wont forget this moment, and it will make you crazy with lust for the rest of your life. You will suffer knowing that you had a god cock living inside of you for a moment and it will tear you apart knowing it will never happen again. You may think you are getting off easily here, but let me tell you Jesse, you will be tormented by this forever because you will NEVER have it again.” Jesse was staring wide-eyed at Skye’s cock. It was dripping lube onto the ground in long thick strings. He wanted to taste it and approached to touch Skye’s hard throbbing meat. “NO! You turn around and bend over you piece of shit. You still want this cock to destroy your insides, Jesse? Maybe having the CHANCE to get fucked by this and not taking it would be a better punishment. What do you say?” Jesse could hardly think straight. He was so overcome with lust, his mouth was salivating, and his hole was loosening in preparation to get fucked by the largest cock he had ever seen. “I want you to fuck me! FUCK ME!” He turned around and bent over the table. Skye took his leaking cockhead and rubbed it against Jesse’s tight hole and pushed in. No waiting, no loosening. Jesse yelled out in pain. Will’s eyes snapped open and looked over to see what was happening…he could only feel anger coming from Skye. He realized that Skye was going to fuck Jesse and he thought “Brilliant move Skye. Fuck that piece of dirt so hard, he never forgets what he did to you.” Jesse’s ass was being drilled. Skye was merciless. He knew he could probably kill the guy if he used more than a small part of his strength. He fucked Jesse harder. Muffled moans erupted every few seconds from Jesse’s mouth. It hurt. It felt amazing. He would never be satisfied like this again. His hole would always need more than any man could ever give him. It would be torture for the rest of his life and he now knew it. Skye felt Will about to cum. “Will, let me drink your cum!” Bellowed Skye from across the yard. John detached his mouth and hands from Will’s enormous appendage and Will ran toward his lover. Skye kept pounding little Jesse’s wrecked ass and bend slightly over so he could suck Will off to completion at the same time. He wanted to taste Will, and he had to be sure that John didn’t swallow any of the engineered virus. He clamped his thick soft lips around Will’s swollen cock and took him into his warm mouth cave. Will lasted all of five seconds. Volleys of cum rushed out of Will’s melon-sized balls and into Skye’s hungry mouth. The giant tossed back his head and yelled. It felt so fucking good. So FUCKING GOOD! Skye pumped a couple of more times into Jesse and felt that he was about to cum as well. Will’s orgasm had flipped Skye’s own switch, the waves of pleasure ripping through Will’s mind spread out to his partner. He pulled out of Jesse, leaving a gaping open hole, quivering, begging for more. The cool air of outside licked the insides of Jesse as it rushed in after Skye removed himself. Jesse had never felt so empty. “If I can’t feel that again, maybe I wish I were dead,” he thought to himself. Will cleaned off Skye’s fuck-stick with spit and his hand. He polished Skye’s knob and Skye shuttered. Kneeling again on his knees, Will took Skye once again into his mouth. He wanted that sweet caramel-y nectar to flood his stomach. “You ready to grow again Will? You ready to get bigger, my Big Man?” The orgasm once again exploded vast quantities of jism out of Skye and into Will’s waiting stomach. “Fuck, ya. Take it all in Will. You’re gonna keep growing until we tell your body to stop. Drink up.” Skye had planned that Will would continue to grow until they both were injected with an immunoglobulin that Skye had engineered to halt the viral infection that was causing their growth. With the viruses incapacitated, they could chose how big, strong, and powerful they would each become. That time would come, but it wouldn’t be now. There was still a lot of growing to do. They looked around the jail yard. It looked like dozens of men had been involved in a massive circle-jerk. Cum was everywhere. Men were still jerking off at the site of Will and Skye’s conquest of two inmates and the incredibly hot visual of Will sucking off Skye. The entire place smelled of fresh air, cum, and manhood. It was perfect. The two beasts walked toward the large opening that Will had made to get to the yard. They walked, hand in hand, down the corridor to get back outside, Skye walking ahead when the hallway narrowed. They reached the front entrance where the entire entryway had been destroyed. They could hear sirens in the distance, no doubt making their way to the jail. The guard that had offered to help Skye the day before rushed up behind them. “Hey Will, Skye. We lost our CCT feed so nothing you’ve done here was recorded. I don’t know how that happened." Skye smiled. “I wanted to give this to you. It’s my cousin's phone number. He and his boyfriend are, ummmm...different…like you two. Something happened to him not very long ago—kind of the same thing I guess. They are both fucking huge. Almost as big as you. He lives a few hours away on his family farm with his boyfriend. I think that they could help you or at least give you a place to stay while you figure things out.” The guard extended a sheet of paper out to them. Skye took it and looked down. Written in blue ink it simply said: Cliff and Shane: (509) 555-1212 =================================================================================================== * for those of you who have not read the my first story, the reference to Cliff and Shane will be missed, but believe me, it is an important reference for the future :-) I put a link here to that story below. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4889-shane-complete-pts-1-3/

Back to the first part of this chapter.... "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Finally, another chapter.....a group of the boys are heading off for muscle worship in LA! Part 1. Sorry it has taken me so long to continue. ENJOY! Comments welcome... Updated Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - Chapter 23 - Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, and Makes a New Friend "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 24 - Further Encounters 5: Sam and Casey Again, and Moster and the Cadets Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Casey and Abdul shook hands and almost immediately crashed into each other like sumo wrestlers. Moving with confident skill, Abdul wrapped his arms around Casey’s chest and slid them up underneath his armpits. He gained leverage, letting out a massive grunt as he heaved the big muscleboy up off his feet. Casey moaned as Abdul slammed him down to the mat. “Awesome,” breathed Lang. “That was fast,” said Waring. “He’s not done yet,” said Alvarez. The men leaned in to watch closer. The wrestlers’ gigantic muscles rippled with pumping, vascular power on the mat. Casey managed to break free for a second, but found himself in Abdul’s guard. Abdul was already going for a triangle choke. Casey was slippery enough to wiggle free for a moment, but Abdul climbed onto his back and sunk in a chokehold, rocking Casey backwards as he tried to shove his hands underneath his rippling forearm. It was no use. Superior experience took the moment from Casey. Abdul reached behind him and grabbed Casey’s asscheeks. “Let’s keep it clean, keep it clean,” said Moster, circling. “Think you’re tough, punk?” Abdul snarled into Casey’s ear. “I know I am,” said Casey. He struggled to wriggle himself free. Sweat began to pour down his body, further drenching the mat. Abdul stretched him out as the other guys watched. They slid in the growing pool of oil and sweat. As he dug his hands in, he caught Casey’s posers with his heel. Casey could feel them sliding down his quads the harder he squeezed. The elastic band stretched until is slipped under the pouch. For a flash, Casey felt humiliated and helpless, almost half naked and groaning as Abdul dominated him. Then he retaliated. Snapping one hand onto Abdul’s pecs, he managed to push him back and deliver a powerful backhand blow across Abdul’s face. Abdul’s face whipped to one side. “Fuck Turkish rules. Keep the posers on,” Casey snarled. Moster said nothing. Mouths dropped open. Abdul released the posers, smiled back, as Casey pulled them back into place. Casey looked back at him, and Abdul smiled - and returned a powerful backhand blow of his own across Casey’s face. Casey’s head whipped to the right. He looked back slowly and nodded. “We’re even.” Welts began to appear on the faces of both men. All of sudden, Abdul shot out, gutwrenching Casey’s face into his lap. “No. Now we’re even.” He tried to shoot a takedown, but Casey suddenly sprawled flat, flipped him, and got a tight front headlock on Abdul. He went down on one knee and flipped him over with a fireman’s carry. Before Abdul knew what hit him, he was on his back. Casey felt his arm between his legs as he attempted a cradle. He was close to scoring. Abdul, his face now puffing up, struggled in the sweaty pool of muscle. Casey locked up his hands and rocked him back. The tide of battle changed. Somehow Abdul got to his feet, grabbing hold of Casey’s hips and now shooting for a second takedown, bending over him now and reaching down his broad back. Casey, surprised, tried to sprawl but Abdul guided his hands up again toward the straps of his posers and made him almost sit on his hands. Casey tried to bridge, but Abdul clamped onto him. Saliva sprayed from his mouth and onto the back of Casey’s neck. Abdul flipped him, crashed onto him with his full body weight. It was no use. Casey gave up and collapsed. Sweat poured off Abdul’s face right into Casey’s eyes. Casey slapped the mat to make it stop and Abdul let him go. Body odor wafted from sweaty armpits as the men applauded Abdul’s round one victory over Casey. “Want to go again?” Abdul asked. He was breathing hard. In spite of his win, the kid had been a lot tougher than he anticipated. His eye was swelling shut and his mouth was bleeding a little. “I can take it,” said Casey. His thin skin was red with mat burns, head was throbbing. Was this really him? It was as if he couldn’t control the truth coming out of his mouth. It all felt right. He could take it. He loved the pain, in fact. Loved it. But didn't really want to think about it for the moment. Abdul nodded, stepped back, retired to the corner of the ring. Pedro was there, pouring more oil. “Don’t need that. Massage my shoulders.” Pedro looked at him a little helplessly, his light kitchen fingers not nearly meaty enough to knead the dense muscle mass that was Abdul’s traps, but he tried. After a few seconds, Abdul brushed him away, irritated. “Never mind,” he barked. Pedro’s eyes flashed hurt, and Abdul brought himself up to smile at him slightly. “You tried.” He patted the handsome boy’s face heavily with thick oily fingers, leaving a gleaming handprint on Pedro’s cheek. Pedro beamed ecstatically. He so hoped he could suck his god’s cock later, but didn’t dare to ask. Abdul turned back into the ring. He called to Schumacher. "Get your ass over here and massage my shoulders," Schumacher grunted and went to work on him, kneading the bunched masses with his thick, powerful fingers. Casey was still center, dancing from foot to foot, not caring that his massive tool was bobbing out of his posers. “Lookin’ good, Case,” yelled Obatu from the sidelines. He turned to Washington, sitting next to him. “Know him from Raw Weight.” “Yeah, Miles’ place. Gotta get there again soon.” “Good workouts.” He winked. “A little cash to be made, too.” “Yeah? Doin’ what?” “You know. Trainin’. Getting’ big. Growing. Flexing. Getting your dick sucked. You know.” “Oh, yeah.” Casey didn't know. But he forgot about it in a moment. The whistle blew. “Round two!” announced Moster. Casey and Abdul stepped towards each other, circled, each more wary. On the sidelines, Alvarez glanced over at Lang. Lang’s pants were open, his zipper down, his cock tumbling out of his khakis. He happily worked his long, extra-thick shaft. He glanced up at Alvarez and shrugged. “It’s hot,” he said. Alvarez had to acknowledge it was. “So why not?” Alvarez nodded agreement, opened his fly, with some difficulty pulled out his own already-stiff, mammoth member, and began to chug up and down the shaft with practiced, heavily calloused fingers. Lang looked down, grinned, licked his lips, winked at Alvarez. “Pose and approve later?” “We’ll see.” Lang knew there would be. This was too hot not to follow up with a long pose and approve session and some good butt fucking. But for now, both musclemen turned back to the match and standing side by side, together worked their cocks in silent unison. Their fists plunging up and down. A moment later, Waring, Duncan, and McIntyre had joined them. “Oh, yeah,” said McIntyre. squish squish squish squish squish squish squish squish And a moment after that, Hension, Chad, Meyer and Gunst had pulled their heavy cocks from their khakis and were applying basic spank the monkey techniques. squish squish squish squish squish squish squish squish Moster heard the squishing sounds of numerous big cocks being worked by powerful, pumping fists, looked up, glancing askance at the group. “Begging your pardon sir!” yelled out Hension. “We’re masturbating, sir!” “And why not?” said Moster, but he kept his cock in his pants. Still, out it poled. “Bring it, bitch!” yelled Casey as the two faced off in the center of the mat. “C’mon dude, we wrestlin’ or dancin’? Take a shot!” Abdul taunted. Both men seemed either oblivious to or uninterested in the fact that all around them, every man on the muscle squad was now actively jerking off. Casey shot out a lightning fast single leg. Abdul hopped over it and tried to pivot as Casey dove in, wrapped meaty arms around Abdul’s waist, and brought him violently down to the mat. Somehow Abdul flipped to his belly and Casey applied a painful hammerlock with one hand as he grabbed the back of his head with the other and rubbed his face in the mat. “How’s that mat taste?” Casey asked as Abdul grunted, struggling to turn his head to the side. On the sidelines, Pedro was frantic, seeing his big man suddenly so disgraced, however momentarily. Abdul tried to get off his stomach, but Casey slid his bulging quads down inside Abdul’s and drove his arm underneath his chin. Casey rolled onto his side and poured on the pressure. “Arrgghhhh!” Abdul groaned as Casey stretched him out. Pedro looked on, helpless with worry. “Ya like that, tough guy? Want some more?” Casey murmured between clenched teeth said as he pulled up harder on his chin, Casey totally wrapped around him. Abdul was completely immobilized. He groaned. “C’mon Abdul, you can take this!” Schumacher yelled. He too was now playing with himself freely. Lang, firing away on his stiff-as-iron cock, was laughing. “Put him on his back, Case! Finish him off.” Casey’s posers crept deep into his ass crack as he locked his legs around Abdul’s left leg. His rock hard glutes squeezed together as he wore the huge Turk down. Abdul tried to get free of Casey’s chin lock, but it was no use. He panted and groaned as Casey pulled his head down. “Got some lube?” asked Chad from the second row. The source was surprising. “Here,” said Schumacher, passing around tubes of the prime VALHALLA LABS signature cock-pumping oil. “Gift from the house.” “When did we start making this stuff?” asked Hension, looking down at the tube as he squeezed the warm lubricant onto his thick cockshaft. “Shut the fuck up,” said Lefevre, but he grinned good-naturedly, clapping Hension lightly on the back of the head. On the mat, Abdul suddenly switched it all out. He pried Casey’s hands from the chin lock and sank his arm around Casey’s neck, pulling him down to the mat and now choking him out. His drove his ankles down deep into Casey’s quads and he began to constrict his hold around his neck. Sweat poured off both men. The strong smells of perspiration, olive oil and butt wafted up into the overhead lights. It was now Casey’s turn again to groan in pain. Abdul’s powerful forearm was wrapped around his thick neck. Moster jumped into the ring, sticking his head into his face and asked Casey if he was ready to give up. Casey was grunting and struggling to breathe. Casey was unable to say the words I give. “Too soon,” he breathed out from under Abdul’s body mass. “Loosen up, man,” Moster said to Abdul, who nodded. Abdul loosened the hold so Casey could breathe, but he wasn’t done. Casey tried to get up, but Abdul still was controlling him. Then Abdul reached down and once again slid his hand down into Casey’s now-ripped posers. Casey looked angered as Abdul grabbed onto his thick cock. He handed off the poser to his foot, and peeled Casey’s poser down revealing the muscleboy’s huge penis. “In Turkish oil wrestling rules, the match is now over,” muttered Gunst from the sidelines, watching the mass of slippery muscle tumble on the mats. He rubbed the bulge in his pants, and glanced down. Straight up and out, past the belt line, up into his t-shirt, poling up above his belly. He unzipped and released his mass. “We done?” breathed Abdul. “No!” yelled Casey, now naked. “Naw, it’s way better than Turkish wrestling,” whispered Blankenship, now fondling his own stiff penis, still sheathed in khaki. Gunst looked him quizzically. “I like how it feels in my pants.” “Oh. Oh, yeah. Me too. Sometimes.” Gunst began pumping. “But not now.” Around the ring, all cocks were pumped a little more fiercely as the match intensified. “Okay then. We go for a pin.” Abdul moved his hand up to Casey’s head, rubbing it in his hair to get some sweat for lubricant. Then he came back rubbing Casey’s cock until it was rock solid. Out it poled, 12 inches and more. “Whatcha gonna do about it this time?” he sneered. The 17 bodybuilders were now all leaning in and pumping hard cocks, watching the sweaty jumble of muscle on the mat. Even Schumacher was now pumping furiously. As was Tiffany. For once the self-possessed little muscleboy let his guard down. He worked his cock ferociously, watching the dark match. “They’re pretty even,” said Warning. “Yeah,” said Chad. Next to him on the left, Obatu and Washington looked as if they were about to get up. A light flickered in Lang’s eye. Hension looked wildly around him. He was going to cum soon. Moster directed them all warningly, knowing where they were likely to go next. “Stay where you are, gents. No cumming. Men can hold it.” General moans. The men did as they were told. The wrestling room was silent except for the grunts of Casey and Abdul, the near-silent whirring of Dr. Irving’s video cam, the blue-balled moans and groans of the fleet of masturbating muscle giants, with the squeaky wet regular tattoo of lubricated palms working big cocks. Squish squish squish GRUNT GROANNNN squish squish squish squish squish squish “I SAID, DO NOT CUM!” Moster shouted suddenly. All jumped in their seats. “A man can withstand it!” All sat. 17 monster muscle cocks with nowhere to go but into calloused palms. For now. Up and down. Up and down. “Hey, Chad!” whispered Bogarde loudly. “Squeeze my nips!” Chad reached over to his right with his free hand (the other feverishly pumping his cock) and began violently tweaking Bogarde’s huge, downward-pointing think nipples. “Yeah, make me hurt, man!” Bogarde pleaded, working his cock. “You got it, man.” Squish squish squish UGH GROANNNN UGH UGH GROAN…. squish squish squish squish squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. Suddenly Abdul flipped, keeping his hold on Casey, who squirmed below. Casey was on his back now with Abdul on top, now in the north-south position. All Casey could see was Abdul’s bulging balls and the red singlet outline of his rigid cockshaft. Abdul lowered his balls onto Casey’s face and caught his head in between his legs. But Casey somehow spread his legs and reclamped behind Abdul’s neck. The two muscle monsters squeezed each other tight, rubbing crotches in each other’s face. Casey’s enormous penis brushed Abdul’s scratchy beard. “Ouch!” Casey cried. Finally Abdul broke the hold and swung around to face Casey, getting him in one of his killer headlocks. Once again, Casey was in trouble. But he managed to dig an elbow into Abdul’s groin. Abdul shouted and Casey pried himself free, stood, and turned. He lunged full weight at Abdul. Abdul was ready for him, grabbing his shoulders and shoving Casey’s face right into his and applying a submission hold. For a moment, they looked into each other’s eyes. Then Abdul drove Casey’s shoulders into the mat. “Ughhhh,” Casey moaned. Abdul had mounted him and was driving his elbow into his head. It was momentary. Casey flopped in his own sweat a moment, and then, with surprising swiftness, changed course, wrapping his hands behind Abdul’s neck and pulling him in toward his chest. He wrapped his legs tight around Abdul’s body and grunted as he started to gain control. Abdul and Casey slid around the mat, slipping out of each other holds as they tried desperately to get a submission out of each other. Suddenly, Casey managed to climb on Abdul’s back and slip his arm under his chin. His stiff cock slapped against his abs. “Shit!” Abdul yelled as Casey secured the choke. Casey squeezed harder. Suddenly Abdul was struggling to breathe. His face was beet red. And suddenly, it was over. Abdul slapped the mat furiously and Casey released his grip. He let out a whoop. He grabbed Abdul by the hair and lifted his head up, using his other arm to flex his biceps. Fast as a flash, Abdul grabbed his hand and twisted his wrist, ensuring Casey’s victory was a brief one – but it was too late. The image had been captured in the men’s brains. “Aweesummmm,” breathed Hension, once again, and to no one in particular. “Wait till I call it!” yelled Moster. “Fuck you,” said Abdul. He hunched back on his knees and locked Casey up in a kneeling position, pressing his slippery forehead into his and looking into his eyes. They panted for breath. Once again, as if alerted by a bugle charge, both suddenly sprang once again into action. Abdul managed to get a headlock on Casey and threw him to the mat. His cock slapped against his leg as Casey tried to turn to avoid getting pinned. Both were so sweaty and slick with the now hot oil that neither could get a good hold. The mat was an ocean of steaming sweat and oil, both men sliding in the mass of liquid. In the circle of chairs around the wrestling ring, the bodybuilders pumped their blood-engorged cocks feverishly. On the mat, Casey freed a hand and ripped Abdul’s singlet wide open. The Turk was enraged. His cock spilled onto the mat. Pedro leaned forward now openly licking his lips. “Please let us cum, sir!” pleaded Hension. “Okay…..guess I’ll play, too,” said Moster, studiedly lazily. He advanced into the center of the ring where the two muscle monsters lay, locked in sinew, sweat, and bronzed oil, their huge cocks flailing openly. “Men, why don’t you join me?” Moster smiled. He only had to ask once. In a heartbeat the 17 bodybuilders bolted from the chairs, clambering over one another and the rings to get to the center of the ring. Still, they waited breathlessly, cocks in hand, no one daring to make a further move. Abdul shot a look of helpless rage up to Moster, but Casey was holding him firm. Neither man could budge. squish squish squish squish GOOSH squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. And Moster unzipped. The largest black cock in the world poured out of his pants, flopping down to his knees. FLOPppp… In a second it was poled high, reaching nipple level. Moster grabbed it with his fist and slid his hands down it just three times. squish squish squish squish GOOSH squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. “I’m ready,” he said quietly. The bodybuilders circled the wrestlers, side by side. Casey stared at the huge, pendulous looming cocks above him, heavy dew drops of precum beginning to drip, oozing into the mass of mat liquid in which the two musclemen lolled in their struggles. It was as if it was the first time he had even noticed what the men were up to. “What are they doing??” he cried out to Moster. “What’s it look like, punk?” growled Abdul in his ear. Moster ignored him. “Pedro,” Moster invited graciously, “why don’t you get over here and join us?” Pedro didn’t have to be asked twice. He scampered gleefully into the circle, a little beautiful brown spot of handsome teenhood amidst a turbulent ocean of masturbating musclemen. He pulled out his own pretty little cock and began to pump fiercely, gleefully, staring hungrily at the huge muscle and looming penises all around him. After only a moment, he couldn’t stand being surrounded by the sea of cock without getting to his knees and starting to suck his way around the circle, feverishly. He started with Gunst, his pretty little mouth enveloping the massive organ. From the sidelines Dr. Irving began to walk rapidly behind the circle of men, panning his cam across the landscape of their solid glutes, huge, hard and round, squeezing and relaxing in tense, pumping cannonballs of butt muscle as they pumped their cocks feverishly. Backs of heads. Batwing lat spreads of knitted boulders of muscle. Delts touching. Hamstrings pounding with thick rivers of veins. Butts pumping. Irving got it all on cam. Someday he knew this video would be worth thousands….hundreds of thousands. He captured it all. From the mat below, Casey gazed up, exhausted and confused, bewildered and amazed at a sea of musclecock held high above him. Abdul merely growled. In a few seconds the waterfalls of cum would begin. He couldn’t admit to himself that he had wanted something like this to happen. “What’re they gonna do?” asked Casey, fearfully, muffled. Hmmmm, thought Moster as he pumped his organ. The white cap is wearing off. Probably from the match. If it was still in him, he’d have no problem. Still, it didn’t stop anything. The bodybuilders were groaning loudly now, pumping and flexing, rocking ball-toe-heel, their magnificently bodies undulating rhythmically. “Let ‘er rip!” Moster, now pumping furiously, looked to Dr. Irving, who had never stopped the video, nor moved. “You getting it all?” “Of course,” said Irving, irritated, shocked, perplexed and baffled as always - but never daring to shut down the cam. He could never understand what all this had to do with science, but never mind. He was well paid. “Muthafucker!” Hension screamed. “You boys about ready to shoot?” Moster asked. “Hang on. They ain’t seen nothin’ yet,” said Abdul. He squeezed Casey’s head as hard as he could. It wasn’t too long before Casey wriggled out of it and was on his hands and knees facing him. He came in at Abdul and tried to push him over onto his back, but the muscle Turk reached behind him and sunk his fingers right into Casey’s exposed anus. “WHAT THE FUCK!” Casey cried as Abdul used his rectum as a handle to flip him over. He slammed on his back on the mat. An ocean spray of sweat and oil sloshed into the air. And around them the squishing sounds of muscle jerking grew more frantic. “Oh, maaaaa—aaaan,” said Hension. “Hold off, men!” shouted Moster. "Santa mierda de Dios,” breathed Pedro, now frantically licking Obatu’s cock up and down its 12-inch length. Obatu’s pumping fist was punching him repeatedly in the nose. He didn’t care. He held the cock between his lips and sucked hard. Precum began to spurt down his throat. Squish squish squish UGH GROANNNN UGH UGH GROAN…. GOOOsh squish squish GOOOsh groannnn Ugh unnnghh squish squish squish squish squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. Casey and Abdul were in a mad final scramble now. Both knew the match was coming to an end. Abdul was enraged he somehow didn’t have the conditioning to go a full hour with Casey; it had only been 12 to 15 minutes in the ring, and no more – and he was wiped out. For his part, Casey was panting deeply and hot as a furnace, pushed to the max. And yet. And yet. Abdul knew Casey could outlast him. Casey, however much he might be forever on the bottom tonight, yet had a couple of hours of strength to go. It was only that he lacked the fighting technique Abdul had hard earned over the years. And this enraged the Turk. Abdul got behind Casey and sunk his arms between his legs, locking onto his other arm and driving his biceps into Casey’s balls. Abdul’s forearm pressed painfully against his thick penis. Casey couldn’t take it. He had to move, giving him enough space to maneuver. Dirty Turkish wrestling. Casey managed to get a “Fuck you”, but he was outclassed, totally helpless and defeated. “I gotta suck cock!” Lang shouted, and dove down in front of Alvarez. In a flash Alvarez’s meat was in his mouth, sluicing juicily down his throat. “Me too,” muttered Hension, who dropped down in front of Gunst. He bobbed and weaved with the mighty strokes Gunst was applying to his huge cock, ducking his head, trying to get his mouth around it. “Shit,” said Gunst. With his right hand he backhandedly smacked Hension’s face hard, grabbed the back of his head, clenched a handful of hair; with his left hand he clutched his cock and rammed it down Hension’s throat. Hension began to violently suck muscle giant’s firehouse cock while working his own and never taking his eyes off the grappling musclemen on the mat. Abdul had Casey’s legs now, lifting him up so Casey was upside down, sliding down Abdul’s back till his head hit the mat and he was facing his ass. His nose went right into Abdul’s exposed ass crack for a minute while the Turk kept tilting his head back to put pressure on Casey’s balls. But Casey rallied. Groaning, straining, working hard, he trapped Abdul’s head in a figure 4, squeezing his face right into his balls as he pinned him. “Yer so eager to see my cock, so get an eyeful of it now,” he hissed. Abdul tried to snarl back, but he could only groan. He was getting tired. And the muscleboy had hours of energy ahead of him. He could feel it. Moster had a hard time seeing if the Turk was pinned or not, the men were so wrapped up in an oily mass of muscled quads, rippling traps, batwing lats, boulder biceps, brick-like abs, pounding glutes, pounding feet, pounding fists, and bulging balls. But it wasn’t looking so good for the Turk. UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. The squad, now in deep sex frenzy, was by now beyond observing the details of combat. Blankenship and Waring had each dropped to their knees, sucking the heavy, veiny cocks of Chad and Washington. Schumacher grabbed Meyer, flipped him around, pulled down his khakis, and plunged his cock mercilessly into his welcoming butthole as the handsome deaf mute played gleefully with his engorged manhood. He began to fuck him with deep and powerful strokes. Meyer smiling ecstatically and waved his mighty butt under the cock blows. He reached back and pried his buttcheeks wide. His asshole was as open as he could get it. He spread his legs. Schumacher’s thick cock was in action, driving, pounding, fucking. Squish squish squish fuckfuckfuck UGH GROANNNN UGH UGH GROAN…. Moster could see where it was headed on the mat. Abdul had taken the first two pins. But Casey was just getting started. He was mad now. The effect of the white caps was weaving in and out, true, and Casey was responding as if he was on mushrooms. But his huge muscles were gleaming with power. Every vein was bursting. Sweat was pouring off both men. And Abdul was breathing hard. But he still had the upper hand. Still, Moster pumped harder. He had to admit: this was pretty hot. Pedro looked at him adoringly, moved to take Moster’s cock in his mouth. Moster pushed him back roughly. “Get away, son,” he barked. Pedro looked frightened and abashed. Moster smiled slightly, an eyebrow arched. “You being a bad boy? Might have to tan your hide later,” he murmured. Pedro looked hopeful but the fear still glistened slightly. He glanced down at Moster’s powerful fist, now stroking his massive meat up and down, up and down. “Your hand could kill my butt!” he squeaked. “Not your butt, little boy. Not yours. Now get out of my way. Go suck Private Duncan’s cock.” Moster tossed a glance at Duncan, who was busily working his dick. Pedro scampered away, ran to Duncan, and knelt before him. “The C.O. says I have to suck your cock,” he cried out, and gathered the mighty pole into his mouth. Duncan was startled. “Okay,” he said. “Don’t mind.” Pedro knelt and went right to work on Duncan’s massive tool. He was particularly excited by the latticework of heavy veins surrounding the muscleman’s member. He began to trace his finger along the thick rivers of vascularity as he sucked. Duncan spread his legs wide. He grabbed Pedro’s black hair in his fist and began to steadily pump his hips into the boy’s face. On the mat, more spent than he wanted to admit, Casey stared up at the circle of musclemen above and around him. Four of the musclemen were sucking musclecock now. The little Mexican teenager was scampering about sucking musclecocks as they were freed up. Schumacher was fucking the cute little muscleguy’s awesome glutes. The other 7 musclemen were straddling the mat edges now, massive quads akimbo, pumping serious cock. And the CO Sergeant Moster had his cock out, too. It was the biggest penis Casey had ever seen in his life. Even bigger than his own. Which was huge. As he stared, he lost focus. And in a flash, Abdul had flipped him again and was straddling his pecs with his own huge body and pressing for an advantage. Casey couldn’t move. The sounds of musclesex filled the wrestling room. On the sidelines, Dr. Irving was capturing it all on video. GOOOsh squish slurp suck suck slurp squish GOOOsh groannnn SUCKSUCK LICK SLURP fuckkkk Casey grunted. A surge of energy hit him. He tried a duck under, but Abdul kept the upper hand. As he went down to his knees on the mat, Casey kept his left arm welded to the Turk’s shoulder, pulling out to his side and anchoring his right hand deep in his anus. “Turkish rules, right?” Casey snarled into Abdul’s ear, beginning to chew on the lobe. He was back in control again. The Turk let out a short gasp as he felt Casey’s index finger work up into his asshole, a big grin on his face. Abdul wanted to smash those perfect teeth in, but he was too busy trying to pry the muscle giant kid’s finger out of his butthole. With a sudden rush of White Cap adrenaline, Casey moved his right arm around Abdul’s waist, mounted him and broke him down so his belly was flat on the mat. He managed a gut wrench and turned him over once, but he was too tough and was able to counter Casey’s leverage with his strength. Moster knew he had to step in. He couldn’t afford to have Abdul so badly defeated. Not yet. Not at the outset of Casey’s career. Sure, Casey Rockland was a muscle outlier. There may never have been a muscleman like him before, and there may not be another again. But it was too soon for the legend to emerge. For the good of the program, Casey had to lose tonight. And it didn’t look as if he was going to. So Moster did the one thing he could do, to save Abdul’s neck. Moster blew the whistle and reached in. He grabbed them both by the scruffs of their necks and powerfully brought them up to their knees. Casey was stunned, dizzy, swirling with confusion and excitement and pain and frenzy all at once. Abdul’s rage was huge but not huge enough to allow his own massive tool to go limp. Both muscle monsters were sporting huge erections. And the men around them were pumping and sucking and fucking furiously. Ugh unnnghh groan moan slurp suck squish squish squish slurp suck suck squish squish squish AH AHH AHHHHHH yeah yeah yeah UNNNGHHHH AAAAHHHHHH!!!! Moster stepped forward, grabbed his mighty cock, knelt down next to the knotted figures of muscle, and began to shoot cum in the Turk’s face. SPURT! BLAST!! AAAHHH YEAH!!! Gallons of gobs of white creamy cum shot maniacally from his deeply creased piss slit. And the biggest cock in the world, on the biggest bodybuilder in the world, began to throb and spurt hot liquid rivers of jism onto the Turk’s face. “FUCKING HELL!” roared Abdul. ‘GODDAMN YOU MOSTER!!!” And the cum spilled, coating his roaring face, filling his mouth and nostrils, dripping down his chin. Moster was aiming it, like a firehose. “On the Turk, men!” he shouted. And with that…all hell let loose.